Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

I was in a dusty street with Gibbs and Tony (from NCIS) and Grissom from CSI. I fancied the pants off of Tony and was thrilled when I got to ride a tandem with him. Gibbs and Grissom got on another one then we all set off for Texas. When we arrived we were at a ramshackle wooden house in the middle of a Western looking desert landscape.

Everyone around me vanished and suddenly I was a CSI. I entered the house and found Nick (from the show) waiting for me. He handed me some gloves and told me to check the sink for evidence.

I managed to find something but the gloves had become tangled and I couldn't get them on. Nick helped me sort them out but before I could collect the evidence I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was in a bar with Tony, Kate and Gibbs from NCIS. The barkeep served them some drinks and Gibbs asked me if I wanted one. I said no because I don't drink and for some reason I knew the drinks were going to be spiked.

"Tony's going to get drugged!" I yelled but they ignored me.

They drank their drinks and moments later they started acting weird, like they were drunk or something. Tony was the worst affected and I had to help him stand because he no longer had the strength to do it himself. Together we slowly made our way out of the bar.

We were now in a hotel corridor and Tony was clutching my right hand tightly whilst I tried to tell him that everything would be alright. I helped him to the bathroom and whilst he was in there I stared at my hand until I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was a proud member of the NCIS team, currently helping them with a case that had brought us to some unnamed coastal town. We were in a boat shed and Tony was stood on a huge boat, trying to get a shot at our suspect.

I tried to get up to help but lost my footing and landed on a large, yellow rubber raft that was on the boat. I was sent hurtling through the air, screaming loudly as I fell. Luckily I felt no pain upon landing.

"You alright?" I heard Gibbs ask.

"I'm fine", I replied, even though my body was covered in marks.

I picked myself up off of the floor (nobody would help me) and dashed off to help as our suspect was on the move. We cornered him at the docks where he was trying to get away in a flash looking white boat. McGee tried to trap him with a net but my foot had somehow become caught in it.

"McGee!" I yelled. "McGee, my foot!"

We managed to get me free but by then our suspect had fled. Back at HQ I was sulking in the ladies bathrooms, feeling miserable because I'd screwed up so badly. Suddenly a guy holding a black sniper rifle appeared in front of me.

"Stay where you are", he said in a soft voice but I was already out of the door and running.

His shots followed me all the way to the bullpen before fading and I flung myself under a table.

"What's wrong?" Abby asked.

"I was in the bathroom", I began, only to be cut off by Gibbs.

"Feeling sorry for yourself?" he said. "Don't worry. I do it myself".

"You don't understand!" I persisted. "There was a guy in there! He tried to shoot me!"

Here I paused dramatically before continuing.

"It's not the first time either", I concluded.

Now there was a flashback of me standing in a parking lot looking angry. The sniper guy was in front of me, gun in hand, and the image was grainy - jumping slightly before it faded.

Next thing I knew I was in a large silver car with Gibbs and Tony. Tony was scrambling into the front and once in the driver’s seat he started up the car.

"What are you doing?" Gibbs asked.

Tony just looked at us with a really serious expression and drove off through the narrow streets of the coastal town we had somehow returned to. He pulled up outside a very large, very nice house which for some reason I knew belonged to his mother. I knew then that he had brought me here to protect me - to keep me safe.

"At least I won't be sniped", I said as I got out of the car and looked up at the many, many windows. I blanched. "Actually...maybe I could".

Tony's mother welcomed us with open arms but I was really jumpy and kept ducking under the windows so I couldn't be shot. I learned that Gibbs was Tony's ex-husband and for some reason this made me feel that maybe I had a chance with him.

Tony, his mother and Gibbs then left the room and I was alone with a dog that looked like it belonged in an Andrex commercial. I fussed it then went to pick it up but it backed away.

"Hey, it's ok", I said softly. "I won't pick you up anymore".

The puppy came back but it was then that I noticed the train set running along the floor. I started to play with it and the tracks took me outside to the front of the house where Tony and his mother were sat on deckchairs. The street had become a cul-de-sac and it was now dark. Christmas lights decorated the houses and I learned it was because a carnival was on the way.

Suddenly we were all sat above a huge stadium where Evanescence was performing their version of My Chemical Romance's 'Famous Last Words'. With the sniper completely forgotten I started singing along to the chorus and had just finished when I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was a member of CSI, analysing a crime scene in the warehouse of a nameless store in Town. The body was gone but Warrick, Nick and myself were scoping for evidence. Nick was in a wheelchair and Warrick appeared to be in charge as Grissom was nowhere in sight.

Suddenly the doors burst open and a man ran in with blood all over his chest. He collapsed in front of me and as I stared I heard someone call for an ambulance. Seconds later Nick and Warrick arrived, hauling a stretcher between them. The man was placed onto it and then the pair made to take him away. Nick's parting words to me were to go find the suspect and try to get some evidence from him.

The 'suspect' just so happened to be Greg.

I saw an image of him leaping from the top of an insanely tall skyscraper, plummeting downwards for several seconds before releasing his black, circular parachute to drift safely to the ground.

Meanwhile I had now arrived at HMV. I stepped inside and suddenly Greg was with me and we were examining a shelf of novelty pants.

"I want that one, that one and that one", I said in an Andy Pipkin voice, pointing to three pairs of pants with WWE's Kane depicted on them.

"Noooo", said Greg. "You want that one, that one and that one".

He pointed to three more pairs, one being pastel green with little sheep all over it. I couldn't help but laugh.

"You know", I said, "Nick is gonna be mad with me".

"Why?" Greg asked.

I opened my mouth to tell him how he was supposed to be my suspect but at that moment Warrick appeared behind us.

"Uh...you know what?" I stammered. "I gotta go now. I need to...collect...evidence".

And I scuttled out of the store.

"Hey!" Greg yelled after me but I was already long gone.

Or so I thought anyway. As I rounded a corner I found myself back outside HMV only it had somehow morphed itself into a furniture shop.

"There you are!" came Greg's voice from behind me.

I turned round to see him drifting gently to the ground. He was in possession of a certain pair of pants.

"You got the sheep pants", I stated incredulously.

"Yup", he said with a huge grin.

I shook my head with a smirk and together we set off down the street. Eventually we ended up outside an electronics store that was loaded down with games consoles.

"Shall we?" Greg asked.

"Lets", I replied and we stepped inside.

The first call of business was having a go on the Nintendo Wii. Even though I protested I was crap at it I still beat Greg at the racing game we played. Then we moved on to the Playstation 2, though it wasn't plugged in. Greg moved to set it up and ended up unplugging a video player.

"Watch it!" the guy at the till warned. "You break my stock you buy it".

Greg and I nodded in a way that suggested we really didn't care and I continued to wait for him to set up the Playstation whilst browsing the games.

"Wallace and Gromit's Big Rabbit Adventure?" Greg said in a questioning tone when he saw what I was looking at.

"It's a good game", I defended. "I loved the film".

Greg shook his head. "So what game do you wanna play?" he asked.

"How about Sonic the Hedgehog 2?" I suggested.

He nodded but just as he finally got the Playstation going and the title screen appeared before us I woke up and we never got to play.

Chapter Text

It was a glorious sunny day and I was at the beach with Tony and Ziva from NCIS. I ran along the coastline in my swimming costume and as I did so a group of seals began to swim past, leaping into the air as they did so.

“Look!” I cried, “Look, look! Seals!”

The seals were really tame and cam right up close, even letting me stroke them. Then Ziva went past in the sea on a giant blue and white foam board. She was laughing with Tony who had a red and white board.

I dashed off and grabbed my own board (also red and white) then joined them in the sea. The water was warm and a crystalline blue and we all laughed as we splashed about. Suddenly Tony and I went all elemental.

A fiery red glow appeared around my body with white Japanese symbols emanating from it. Tony got a matching blue glow and we both became covered in cool, body hugging armour of the same colour.

Ziva appeared beside us in matching yellow armour and a fight began but it was blurry and I couldn’t make anything out. The only thing I remember was seeing Ziva beat down. Her armour vanished and not long after so did mine and Tony’s.

Tony then announced that he had to leave and we all looked miserable. We walked him to the bus stop and sat around with him whilst we waited for the bus to arrive. Before it could, however, I found myself with Tony in a Tesco store. My auntie Karen was working there in a Woolworths uniform and I said hello to her.

“That’s my auntie Karen”, I informed Tony.

“I know”, he said. “I’ve met her before”.

Then we bumped into my mum in the cheese section. She had just mistaken Tony for my nonexistent gay brother when I woke up.

Chapter Text

20.06.09  

#1

It was an NCIS dream. All I remember is Tony gripping the round window frame of a pale yellow submersible. Gibbs shoved him roughly through and the submersible sank through the floor of the room in the mansion they were all in. Tony was now deep underwater. He had to get some kind of plant but was too unhappy about being in the submersible to do anything.

#2

I was on the small upper floor of a supermarket. I wanted to improve my image so I bought a pink and white striped Hello Kitty top. I had to go down some stone steps to the fitting room with was just one big room made of stone with no privacy. I managed to get changed and returned to my friend in the supermarket. My hair had turned long and black and was tied back in three ponytails. I had become almost an anime girl. I wanted to buy another Hello Kitty product but the one I wanted was gone.

22.06.09

Fragments of the same dream:

#1

I was standing with a friend (we were both anthro mice) in a room that was steadily filling with water. It was at my chest when my friend managed to open a tiny vent in the wall and we escaped.

#2

My friend knocked on the wooden door of a mouse hole. It flew open and a hedgehog tumbled down the concrete ramp beneath the door. He sniffed the air and, after detecting my scent, demanded to know who I was. My friend, who was a strong, well built looking mouse, informed him that I was a friend.

#3

The other mice and I were in a huge office type room under attack from humans. I was cornered by Lily Rush from Cold Case. Quickly I raised my gun.

“You have no idea how much I hate having to do this”, I informed her. “I freaking love Cold Case!”

I then shot her twice in the chest. Blood formed on her white shirt but she didn’t die. She merely grinned lopsidedly at me.

“You can’t kill me”, she sneered.

I realised in shock that she must be wearing some kind of bullet-proof vest. I raised the gun to shoot her in the head but it only clicked. I was out of bullets.

25.06.09

Fragments of the same dream:

#1

I was with David Tennant (who kept alternating between himself and the Doctor) and John Barrowman (whom I don’t know whether he was himself or Jack Harkness). David had had something happen to him to make him lose his memories. John/Jack and I kept him company and for some reason I held his hand a lot.

#2

David pointed to a house under siege from Cybermen.

“There’s some people in there that I don’t remember who are in trouble!” he yelled.

#3

Me, the Doctor, John/Jack and Jackie Tyler were trying to escape from the house. We were going to shimmy down the drainpipe but there was a tiny microchip with a red flashing light on it attached to the pipe that would alert the Cybermen if we did.

#4

David had his memories back but couldn’t recall anything that had happened whilst he’d lost them. John/Jack had now lost his memories and we all walked down the street together chatting.

#5

I was back home and felt nauseous. I ran into the back garden and threw up in mum’s vegetable patch.

Chapter Text

05.07.09

  #1

The Doctor, Martha, Jack and I were in a large clearing on a small nameless planet. The Master was attacking us and let loose a massive explosion that, from the air, resembled a nuke. Strangely nothing was affected but the Master was shocked by the fact that Jack didn’t die. Jack struck back with his own attack: a curling ribbon of rainbow light in the air followed by a pure white explosion.

#2

The Doctor, Martha, Jack and I were walking along the street in a pleasant looking neighbourhood.

#3

I was on Neopets, grabbing lots of rare stuff for free from a user’s shop. How much everything was worth was listed beneath it and I nabbed several mega rare Lupe items for my brother.

08.07.09

Fragments of the same dream:  

#1

My brother and I were in a small block of houses with a woman with short blonde hair who was apparently our friend. Her house was being terrorized by a strange black monster and so we were trying to get all of her stuff out. My brother and I ran in to grab the last of her bags and I saw the monster on the stairs above us. I yelled at my brother to run and we took off.

#2

We were all out in the street. I walked up to the blonde woman with a portly looking man dressed as a security guard.

“Here’s your monster”, I laughed.

“Hi Jack”, said the woman carelessly.

12.07.09

Fragments of the same dream:

#1

I’d been killed, though I don’t know how. I was wandering round the car park of a warehouse/school building as a ghost. I kept following people but nobody could see me.

#2

I was in a block of houses, still as a ghost. No idea where I was going.

#3

I was now wearing a pretty silver and blue necklace that allowed people to see where I was (I was still a ghost). I was hanging out with the Torchwood gang who appeared to be pulling Jack along on a wooden sled in a small forested area. They were talking to me but I can’t remember what was said.

#4

I was jogging up and down the stairs of a school/office block. I kept doing my best to not be seen.

#5

A short, portly kid with black hair was following me around on a school field. At one point he hugged me. I think I was trying to help him with something.

16.07.09

#1

I and a girl who was apparently my friend were running through the woods. There was a boy a couple years younger with us and he was lagging behind. We stopped to allow him to catch up but he slumped against a tree and passed out. The girl put him on her back and we ran into a block of houses. She was now slowing so I took the boy’s excessively heavy backpack and put it on.

#2

I was in a café with a group of dream friends. The café was run by Daleks. I had to go to the toilet and when I went in I found a woman having a lively chat with a Dalek as though it was her best friend. When I returned to the café I found my friends being led away with the lead Dalek in possession of my phone which I realised must have gone off (my ringtone was the Doctor Who theme).

“Stop!” I yelled, running forward. “It’s mine! The phone is mine!”

The Daleks freed my friends and I was shut up in a bright, dungeon type area beneath the café.

#3

The gang from Goodness Gracious Me were coming together for a new series. I was watching an ad for it.

#4

I was in a grassy clearing in a block of houses with my brother. It was dark and I saw a baby deer just ahead of us. I asked my brother if it was the one he had seen before and he nodded. The deer then approached us and as it got nearer it got bigger and bigger. Up close I could now see that it looked nothing like a deer at all. It was more of a mix between a goat and a moose. It was very tame and let us pat it and when I asked it if I could take its picture with my phone it nodded and backed away so I could get a better shot.

#5

I was in Hunstanton with my family. We were preparing to leave but I was unhappy because we hadn’t gone into the arcade.

19.07.09

#1

The A-Team was with a young archaeologist looking for fossils. Murdock was using a device similar to the Ghostbusters PKE meter. He wasn’t looking where he was going and fell down a deep trench whereupon he discovered the fossils they’d been looking for. I grabbed a large brush and began to clean dirt away from a prehistoric crocodile. At one point I was looking at my Murdock bobble-head.

#2

I was playing a racing game and was driving a sporty looking silver car. I floored it up a huge jump and landed on a small rocky platform. A red car was hanging off the edge and my brother told me to get into it. I did and drove away just as the platform crumbled. After another huge jump I found an even sportier looking pink car and got into it. My brother said it wouldn’t work but I revved the engine and it came to life. I went on to win the race.

#3

I was desperately trying to get the Fairstead 43 bus to Peterborough. I waved at one that came by but it didn’t stop. I went into a shop to pass the time and when I came out another bus was approaching the stop. This time I managed to get on.

22.7.09

The Doctor and Rose were in the very small, very cramped cockpit of a spaceship. A brass, egg shaped capsule came down from the roof above the Doctor and split in half, letting out a small cloud of sleeping gas. Rose spoke to the Doctor but within moments he was out of it.

29.07.09

A brown haired, teenage boy runs through a school courtyard, jumping impossibly high as he does so. His expression looks urgent and as he makes his biggest leap yet over the roof of a small block of classrooms he is surrounded by a whirlwind of shiny, glass-like shards. When the shards disperse he is revealed to be dressed like a Victorian gentleman wearing a carnival eye-mask. He disappears over the building, apparently not caring that his secret identity has just been revealed to everyone in the courtyard.

Chapter Text

11.08.2009

John Barrowman was in my house. I was sat in the living room with him and a little girl named Lauren watching television. I was really excited about him being there but couldn’t work up the courage to speak to him.

12.08.2009

A group of friends and myself (who all looked like South Park characters) were stranded on a snowy mountain in the middle of a blizzard. Kyle (from South Park) explained that we had two tickets and there was only one path down the mountain. We had only one shot at getting down.

The scene then changed to show us at the base of the mountain, walking into the town that was there on the backs of several giant champion level Digimon. There was a boy on a Devimon who had previously been a jerk to us but was now acting happy and friendly. This was because he’d got covered in mood slime.

He watched as I ran into a wooden cabin and embraced the group of worried friends who were waiting for me there. I found myself wondering how many times we’d tearfully embrace like this as I hugged everyone.

Later I went to talk to the boy but he was back to being a jerk.

15.08.09

#1

I was with my Mum, my little Nan from Plymouth and Egon from Ghostbusters. We were walking around a coastal town and Egon was sick. He would stumble when he walked and looked flustered and when I waved my hand in front of his face I discovered to my horror that he could no longer see. I grabbed his hand to stop him walking into the road and lead him over to my Nan.

“Take him to the doctor!” I snapped. “He can’t see anymore!”

But Nan didn’t take him and I continued to hang with him. For some reason his illness gave him the mentality of a six-year-old so I took care of him.

#2

A friend had taken me and my brother back to Tesco Extra in Peterborough. It was huge with one massive isle dedicated to discounted items. I grabbed a handful of cakes and chocolates but noticed that most items didn’t have a price.

#3

I was in the car with my parents when it started raining. As we passed the turning for our house (now in the countryside) I saw my etch-a-sketch where I’d left it on the road.

“My etch-a-sketch is getting wet!” I yelped and jumped out of the car.

I grabbed my toy and got back in. Dad drove to a small village to get some stuff and I wandered into a Clintons store. They had plush toys of the No-Ghost symbol from Ghostbusters but it was £22.99 so I left it. Dad thanked me for walking around like a good girl and we entered an electronics store that sold pre-owned DVD’s and games. My mum showed me a Mr Men DVD.

“I suppose you’re going to tell me you’ve got this one”, she said.

“I don’t, actually”, I replied and took it.

We found lots more Mr Men DVDs and I commented that they looked like they’d come from a set. Mum asked if it mattered and I said no.

Chapter Text

I was in a large blue and white hospital room, visiting my best friend Tony DiNozzo from NCIS. He was sick with pneumonic plague but didn't actually appear to be ill.

He was sat up in bed conversing jovially with myself and Abby and had a big smile on his face.

Eventually I went home to get one of my books - a novelisation of the NCIS episode 'SWAK' - with every intention of reading it until I bumped into my mum outside a small restaurant in town. She was sat at a white plastic table with a drink in front of her.

"Hey, how’s Tony?" I asked.

"He looked very pale", Mum replied. "Ready to go?"

"Let me say goodbye to Tony first", I said and darted off to the hospital again.

I thought I knew the way to his room but the halls, rooms and corridors were like a maze and didn't recognise anything. I was completely lost.

"Can I help you?" a woman behind a reception desk asked as I wondered past.

"I'm looking for my friend's room", I told her. "He's got Pneumonic Plague".

"I can take you there", said a man from the hall.

He led me around the hospital until we came across a section that I remembered.

"Thanks, but I can get there from here", I said and wandered off on my own.

I was soon lost again and had ended up back at the hospital entrance. For some reason Macaulay Culkin was sat there - at the age he'd been in the film 'Home Alone'.

"What's up?" I asked casually.

"There's a bomb in the hospital!" he replied. "We've got to get out!"

And the next thing I knew I was running for my life. I'd managed to get a few meters from the hospital when the bomb went off and destroyed the reception area. Then a second one destroyed the middle of the building.

"TONY!" I screamed, running desperately around the chain-link fence that had sprung up around the hospital to find a way in.

Suddenly a third and final bomb exploded, taking out the back of the hospital. Tony's room had been somewhere near there.

"TONY!" I shouted again and managed to find an opening that granted me entrance.

Considering three bombs had gone off within the hospital it was in remarkable condition. The power was down and a thin, brownish smoke hung in the air but apart from that everything looked ok.

I finally made it to Tony. The room was completely wrecked but somehow his bed had made it intact and he was lying on top of it in a comatose state which I assumed was because of the Plague. There was also a man there - the same one who'd directed me around the hospital earlier.

"Watch out, he's going to kill you!" my brother yelled, appearing out of thin air and shooting the guy in the head.

He fell down and his face was revealed to be mask, hiding away his true identity. I knew him from somewhere but couldn't quite place him. I woke up before I could work it out and his name became lost for eternity.

Chapter Text

I was walking through my local area with my mum. Suddenly she spotted something in some bushes and from our distance it looked like a pet rabbit. Mum went after it, thinking we could find out where it lived and take it home, but when she grabbed it she got scratched and dropped it.

Thinking quickly I ran after it and scooped it up in my arms. Only, it wasn't a rabbit anymore. It was a giant rainbow coloured rooster without the frilly bit on top and only a short tail. His name was Hanks and he was as big as my real-life pet dog (a 3st staffie bull terrier).

We instantly bonded and became friends but then my mum dropped us off at some random house and told me to give Hanks to the people who lived inside. I knocked on the door and a girl about my age answered. I showed her Hanks.

"Do you like my pet?" I asked.

She nodded and a short conversation followed before I left - still carrying Hanks in my arms. We ended up at a large school building and after wandering around for a bit I suddenly realised that Hanks was missing.

"HANKS!" I yelled. "HANKS WHERE ARE YOU!?"

To my relief Hanks came running back to me. He was bright pink now but I didn't care. Feeling very relieved I picked him up and we set off for home - just as I woke up.

Chapter Text

Nick, Catherine and Warrick from CSI were working on case. Things were going well until a massive, neon white flash of light erupted over the area. The next thing they knew they were in an area that looked remarkably like Orton Centre and their bodies were completely different.

Nick was now a young blonde lad in his early twenties and stuck in a wheelchair. Catherine had aged considerably and put on a lot of weight. She too was in a wheelchair. Warrick was the least affected - he had just reverted into a teenaged version of himself.

Together they roamed around the area, trying to work out what was going on. After a while Nick wandered off and when Catherine and Warrick found him he was dancing in a club.

"How is he staying upright?" Catherine asked.

"That guy he's with is holding him up", Warrick replied.

Eventually they got Nick out of the club and back onto his wheelchair. The scene then changed to show Alexx from CSI Miami wandering round a large room with their real bodies lying in a comatose state on some metal tables.

"So how are they?" asked a voice whose body was hidden from view.

"Well they have no idea that their minds are in a separate reality to their bodies", Alexx replied. "I have no idea if and when they'll wake up".

Then the scene changed back to the others, who were sat together by a bench. Nick and Catherine were asleep but Warrick was awake and looked worried. They never did get back to their own reality because before they could I woke up.

Chapter Text

In some far off land there were three teams at war with each other. There was the Green Team, headed by my brother, the Blue Team, headed by me, and the Red Team, a mysterious group of violent thugs who wouldn't hesitate to kill. Peace had just been made between the Blues and the Greens and we were planning on joining together against the Reds.

I was stood in a car park not far from the Red base with my brother and a figure whose face I can't remember. We were celebrating our union when the figure drove off around the car park. My brother followed but when the figure turned to avoid the Red base he kept going.

"Look what you've done!" I yelled at the figure as a black car peeled away from the base.

Then I was running with a man dressed in red hot on my heels. I tried to escape by climbing into a friend's car but it was too small and I wouldn't fit so I ran again. I thought I was getting away but the next thing I knew I was waking up on the floor with my knees in agony.

"The pain!" I cried. "Why do my knees hurt?"

"Take a look", said the girl standing over me.

I did so. The men chasing me had skinned my knees. Now the scene changed. I was running towards another car park with two companions, neither of which I can remember the name of.

"Get in my car!" one of them yelled. "It's the green sports car!"

As it happened there were two green sports cars in the car park and the Red team thugs were closing in fast.

"Which one is it?" I asked frantically.

"I can't remember", my friend replied.

This resulted in me and my other companion yelling his name until he did remember. Then it was a mad scramble as we dashed into the car and tried to get away before the thugs got us. We drove away just in the nick of time and turned off into the countryside. At one point a black van passed us but nothing happened.

Our path became erratic, first taking a left turn and then a right over many small bridges and paths until we found ourselves in a wood. There was a sign with a white rabbit on it outside and inside it was almost blindingly dark. I and the other person in the back of the car were frightened but we made it out safely.

Our next turn took us into a housing area and for some reason one of my companions had turned into a Mew from Pokemon. I was now seeing things through their eyes and thinking their thoughts. I wanted to go home and concentrated on that to give me the right route. We walked through the houses and a dark field before eventually arriving at my destination.

The scene changed again. I was back in my own body and stood in the living room of my home. It was a small room with wooden floorboards and two black faux leather chairs. My mum and Nan were sat on them and I had reverted back to a young girl of maybe six or seven.

"My knees have been skinned", I told them.

"Let me take a look", said my Nan so I showed her.

Mum wanted to know what happened but I can't remember what I said but the next thing I knew I was in the kitchen washing up. This was also a small room and very narrow. I was washing four odd shaped plates and a mug from which I and my companions had been eating from. My mum and Nan didn't know there were there (they were hiding out in the garden) and I wanted to keep it that way.

"That's a lot for one person", my dad commented as he rummaged through a cupboard for something. I just smiled at him and dashed into the garden.

"Did you take us through time?" I asked the Mew. "Because this is my very first house and I'm a little girl again". Mew nodded.

"I suppose it's a good thing", I said. "(Insert the name of Red team leader) can't get us here".

"But what if he time travels?" Mew asked.

"How can he time travel?" I retorted. "Only you and Celebi can do that".

Then the scene changed for the final time. My mum was in the garden now and playing some kind of musical instrument. I was sat at a piano and began to play along. My companions (who had by now morphed into a pair of foxes) joined in but my mum yelled at us to stop. My friends began to worry about being caught but before I could console them I woke up.

Chapter Text

It started out like the NCIS episode 'Twilight', with Tony having only just recovered from pneumonic plague. Then the scene changed to show the market area up town and I appeared as a full member of NCIS. Tony was stood a short distance away, leaning against a building and looking a bit miserable. Kate and I approached him to see what was wrong.

"I'm in love with someone", he explained to us. "But I don't know how to tell her".

I began giving him advice but before I could finish he wrapped his arms around my waist and kissed me passionately. We giggled and he gave me a piggyback around a child's playground that had sprung up in place of the market. Gibbs watched us laughing and enjoying ourselves and smiled to himself.

Next thing I knew Tony and I were in a shop that sold soap. There was a man inside with a gun who was threatening people into buying his own soap. Even though I did so he came after me and I fled in fright.

I was approaching the playground again and I screamed to Gibbs for help. Time seemed to move in slow motion as I did so but he did nothing. The man fired his gun and I expected to die but at the last moment Tony shoved me out of the way. He took the bullet to his kidney area and fell into the sandpit.

I ran to his side, completely forgetting the man who'd shot him. Gibbs joined me and as we looked down at Tony he smiled. I knew then that he was going to be alright.

Chapter Text

In the beginning I was a lego person living in Queensgate Shopping Centre with John Barrowman, who was also made from lego (though he didn't look like it). There was another lego man with us with amber hair but I never learned his name, merely accepted that I knew him. We spoke for a moment and then I dashed off, momentarily becoming human again as I slid down an escalator.

My lego friends looked like bugs below me, they were so tiny. They told me to come back to them so I did. A short while later I saw Tony and Gibbs from NCIS stepping onto one of a pair of up escalators. I went onto the other one and jogged down to get a good long look at Tony because he was gorgeous.

Then I made myself human again and 'accidentally' bumped into him as I darted about in a mad rush. We got talking and became friends and I brought him to see my lego friends who were, by now, human themselves (though the amber haired man was now gone). Eventually Tony and John rounded on me.

"Who do you love more?" they asked in perfect unison.

"Hey, that's not fair!" I replied but they pressed me for an answer. "Um...Tony", I said at last, dragging out his name slightly as I had a tendency to do.

For some reason John wasn't bothered by this and he disappeared. Tony transformed into an Airdramon from Digimon and proceeded to try and kill me. I made a dash for the lift and boarded it with a girl whom I didn't know the name of but shared my panic. Frantically I pounded the buttons and the lift closed and moved just as Tony's jaws made a snap for us.

For some reason I felt that the higher we went the better and smacked a button for the 101st floor. Instead we must have apparently gone down because suddenly the exit was in sight ahead of us and the girl and I dashed out into a sparse country area with dirt roads. There was only one building and it had a huge wire fence around its front.

Tony, still in his Airdramon form, burst out of the top of Queensgate but I wasn't afraid. For some reason I felt that he couldn't get me anymore and he never did because at that moment I woke up. 

Chapter Text

It was dark and the stars were out. I was at a fancy party which was taking place outside and my costume was that of a giraffe. The party was for a friend of mine but I couldn't remember her name. She was dressed as a cow and busy talking with all of the guests.

Then a new person arrived, also dressed as a giraffe. I went over to meet him and we shook hands before rubbing our giraffe noses together in an affectionate manner. Then I went back over to my friends.

Suddenly a gang dressed like policemen burst into the party, yelling that they wanted the giraffe. I lowered the head of my costume in the hopes that they wouldn't notice I what I was dressed like and began to panic as they went for the boy who'd come in the same costume.

Luckily he got away and the gang disappeared. The party escalated and the cake and presents were brought out but I couldn't help feeling like I wanted to go home. We started singing and dancing, though, and soon began to enjoy myself.

Chapter Text

05.09.2009

I was in a school, running around the empty halls with a blonde haired boy around my age. As we pushed open a door into another corridor we suddenly embraced each other tightly, our faces close.

“I don’t know why”, said the boy, “but I suddenly want to kiss you”.

“That’s alright”, I said as we kissed passionately. “I’ve felt the same about you for ages”.

16.09.09

It was dark and I was in the bedroom of a large building that was on fire. The bedroom was apparently my brother’s and I had to get out through the window which was small and square and covered by thick bars. Somehow I managed to pry them open and I jumped down onto the street where a boy was waiting for me. I quickly flipped open my phone.

“I’d better call the fire brigade!” I exclaimed, feeling nervous as I’d never rung emergency services before.

“Don’t worry about it”, the boy told me. “It’ll go out in a while”.

I stared at him. The entire building happened to be ablaze now.

“Are you sure?” I asked uncertainly.

“Of course I am”, he replied confidently.

“Ok”, I said and we walked off into the night.

17.09.09

1.

I don’t know where I was but I heard a song playing. I knew it was “Theme of Laura” from the game Silent Hill 2 but the boy with me thought otherwise. We ended up arguing about it.

2.

My family were going swimming. It was 8:00pm and I was still at work so I couldn’t go. I got upset and went to hang with my younger cousin instead. I ended up taking her to the pool.

Chapter Text

18.10.09

In the future Stan from South Park had died. His vengeful spirit appeared before a crowd eating at a fancy outside dining establishment. He appeared as a teenager with shaggy brown hair and loose fitting, ragged brown clothes. He lunged at his father, but the jump seemed sickly and slow.

“Why didn’t you care?!” he rasped.

There was no answer.

19.10.09

I was playing a game on my Nintendo DS and it seemed as though I was really there. The game was a cross between Silent Hill and Project Zero and as it was scaring me I decided to stop playing. However, I kept pushing the wrong buttons and my character moved on to the next level where Pyramid Head attacked me from a misty lake (he actually yelled as he ran at me in a fairly deep voice). The save function was now disabled until I beat him – which I eventually did. Finally I got to save my game.

Chapter Text

15.12.09

I was a child with a small group of children on a school field trip. One of the kids was a child version of David Tennant. We were all in a large field. I had a red, helium filled balloon that came off its string. Luckily I got it back and I began flying it like a kite. I half expected it to get away again. I remember that David and I were best friends. Our school bus was a large, red double decker that looked like a house inside. At one point I was at David’s house but his father didn’t want me to see him.

16.12.09

Stanley Ipkiss (I think it was the movie version portrayed by Jim Carrey) had done something (don't know what) to make himself really cool. But whatever it was it was also making him ill. He suddenly ran to the bathroom of the house he was in and threw up in the sink. A young woman was watching and she looked really worried. There was also blood involved somewhere but I don't remember exactly. I think he may have thrown that up too.

Chapter Text

I and the rest of my school class were in a coach headed out on a fieldtrip. I was sat near the front with a stereo that played cassettes and was trying to get it to rewind - which proved difficult as it didn't have a rewind button. Just then the bus took a turn too wide and toppled over onto its side.

Nobody was hurt but except for me and about three others nobody would leave the bus. We walked away to try and get some help and found ourselves in a sparse landscape of reddish coloured rock with a dusty ground of the same colour. Large spires of rock reached up to the sky, some with huge flat boulders perched precariously on top.

"I wish Tory were here", I said. "He'd fly me up there".

"It's 30ft high!" the boy beside me exclaimed.

"He could fly that high!" I replied firmly.

Suddenly we were all running as the end of the rocks appeared on the horizon, standing like the peak of a hill.

"Wow!" I exclaimed as we got there. "We're on Snettisham beach!"

And it was true. The beach was quite small with a row of arcades at the front and as I looked at the one on my left I realised that this was not the part of beach where my caravan was.

"Come on!" I told the others. "My caravan is this way!"

I ran off to the right, the others in hot pursuit. At one point I dashed through a shallow pool of water outside one of the arcades and a girl followed me. She screamed as she got splashed by the fish that lived in the pool.

"The fish are splashing me!" she shrieked.

And unfortunately she never got dry again because at that moment I woke up.

Chapter Text

I worked in a small office that looked like the Design Technology block of my old school. I worked there with several others - including Jack Harkness, whom I had a mega crush on. We made plushies and I had just begun to make a teddy bear when I discovered his secret.

At night he turned into a humanoid robot who fully obeyed any command. I shouldn't have but I took advantage of this, getting him to piggyback me home and do other meaningless things just so I could hang with him.

Unfortunately when he turned back he found out and when I came into work the next morning he refused to talk to me, totally giving me the cold shoulder. I tried to talk to him but before I could get anywhere I woke up.

Chapter Text

To begin with I had been hanging out with Tony from NCIS. We were up Queensgate, looking around in Game and HMV. I had an appointment to keep but wanted to buy a Nintendo DS first and Cooking Mama to go with it. Tony helped me look and then we cycled back through a wooded area to get to the cars.

We had just approached my car (a small blue job) when Tony began to cough nastily. He lent a hand against the car and bent over hacking his guts out.

"Tony?" I asked, hurrying over to his side and placing an arm across his back. "Tony what's wrong?"

He was coughing too much to answer. Suddenly I wasn't looking through my eyes anymore, but the eyes of some unknown blonde woman instead. There was a bottle in my hands - the cure for the Bubonic Plague that had infected Tony. I could see myself trying to help him as I ran my fingers along the bottle.

I was in two minds about what to do with it. The logical thing was to go and give it to Tony but a large part of my mind didn't want to do it. I almost wanted to let him get worse, to let him die.

Then, without warning, I was back in my own body and an ambulance had arrived. I had just gotten in and sat down beside Tony when I woke up.

Chapter Text

The Doctor, Martha and I were on the trail of a guy who supposedly was unable to die (just like Jack). The TARDIS took us to the playground of my old school and we spotted the guy instantly. He was blonde and no older than me but we ran off to apprehend him.

The boy saw us and bolted but we gave chase. As he ran into the English block, however, he transformed into a large humanoid wolf creature. Martha and I were ripped to shreds but the Doctor went unharmed. He pursued the guy around the block, eventually getting him, turning him back and bringing him to the TARDIS.

"Good thing we were in here", I said as Martha and I appeared.

The Doctor nodded and we set off again. This time we arrived at a dark, metallic blue coloured lab covered in blinking lights. The Doctor went in alone this time and soon found Jack laying on the floor. He ran over to him but Jack tried to push him away.

"You've got to get away!" he insisted in a strained voice. "Before they swarm!"

"Who?" The Doctor asked.

Jack didn't reply. Instead he transformed into a little cockroach and soon hundreds and thousands of other bugs were there to join him. They swarmed after the Doctor who promptly legged it. He dashed into an elevator and when he came out bugs were crawling all over him. He swiped at them to knock them off then used his Sonic Screwdriver to turn Jack back to normal.

He brought him to the TARDIS and we were off again. This time we landed in a fielded area full of rolling hills. We had just stepped out when a laser bolt sailed out of nowhere and struck Jack in the chest. We watched in horror as he fell to the ground, knowing instantly that he was dead.

I ran over to him and knelt down beside him but there was nothing I could do. I stood up and turned to the others looking miserable when suddenly I felt a hand grip my ankle. I screamed and whirled round only to find it was Jack holding me. He was smiling...

Chapter Text

Two lands run by my own creations (Squirucks) were at war but as of yet no attack had been made. The King and Queen were at home with their son Harry when there came two mighty explosions. Gradually the land was flooding and they knew they had to get out.

Their son was weak, however, and he collapsed in the backyard. I picked him up while the King grabbed a pram and the Queen dashed inside for some dry blankets. Harry squirmed in my arms so I put him in the pram and went inside to see what was taking the Queen so long.

I couldn't find her but I did manage to grab a fluffy blue blanket which the King draped over Harry. Then we fled but somehow Harry ended up on his own. He was walking down the street when he bumped into something and blacked out. When he woke up he was looking up at POTC's Davey Jones. Davey gave him a special blue ticket called a Water Ticket and Harry used it to stop the flooding and save the day.

Chapter Text

I had just arrived in a housing estate with some girl I didn't know the name of and we were both looking up at a tall three story house. There was a man standing at a top floor window looking down at us and we both gasped. He was a member of our organisation which meant this house was the place we were supposed to be going to.

We went inside and immediately headed upstairs. We found ourselves in a large classroom where a group of people were sat round a long, rectangular table. The teacher ushered me into a seat while my companion tried to sneak off to the room our pal was in. She got caught, however, and we both had to endure the lesson.

Finally we managed to get away and entered the room. It turned out to be a bedroom with three beds in it and an assortment of clothes and books and toys on the floor. My friend went up to the window and raised the blind to reveal a rolled up poster. She started to unravel it and gasped in realisation.

"Of course!" she exclaimed.

The next thing I knew it was dark and two of the three beds were occupied. My friend was sleeping on the one in the far corner while I was curled up at the end of the bed near the window. There were two boys tucked up in it and I had no space so I approached the third bed which was empty.

"I'll move the stuff off and sleep on this one", I said and began to shift the clothes dumped on the duvet.

As I worked, though, I got the distinct feeling that what I was doing was wrong. I put the clothes back on the bed and settled down on the floor instead. I never did get to sleep, however, because at that moment I woke up.

Chapter Text

The CSI Vegas team had come to New York to work on a case and ended up in a museum where CSI: NY's Mac Taylor was examining a display. Greg walked over to look at it too and noticed a line of photos - some of which had CSI Miami's Ryan Wolfe in them.

Greg smiled at Ryan's photo but before he could look more Mac grabbed him and forced him to stare at another part of the display showing a small paragraph of text. Mac read it aloud and asked Greg if he knew what it meant. Greg said he wasn't sure and Mac flung him to the floor, where he was comforted by Catherine.

When she was done Greg rose to his feet looking determined and walked back over to Mac. Mac drew his gun but Greg held out a video tape and said:

"I want you to tell me what it means".

Mac's expression softened just as the Miami team arrived. They lined up next to Mac as if they worked for him and Greg smiled at Ryan, who smiled back. Then the scene changed to the interior of a house with a computer in near enough every room. Ryan was writing cute things about Greg in some kind of blog and when Greg came over to see he hid the programme and blushed violently.

Greg laughed and went back to his own computer for a little bit before spying on Ryan's blog again. Once more the Miami CSI was writing cute things about him. Then, however, Ryan forced Greg downstairs so Greg went into the living room to use the computer in there. My brother and some random friend of his were using it so he tiptoed back upstairs and snuck into another room housing a computer.

It was then he realised that there was no upper door and he could see straight into the room that Ryan was in. Ryan, at that moment, glanced over and Greg dove down to try and hide himself beneath the lower segment of the door. Ryan laughed and at that moment the dream ended.

Chapter Text

09.01.10

• A bright orange ball of light crashed into the sea. From it spawned a tiny black planet with large rings. Soon there was a whole row of planets just hovering above the coast.
• A small white robot was struck by electricity. This allowed him to switch bodies with David Tennant, who was dressed as the Doctor and adventuring with me and a friend.
• I and my friend were in a café. We went into the back room to avoid the bad guys who were after us and began eating highly detailed, ornate looking cakes.
• I and my friend ran out of the building the bad guys occupied and I jumped onto a large vehicle housing a giant gun. I began shooting at the bad guys.
• “We have to do this!” I was saying to my friend. “Don’t you want him to be how he used to be?” I was referring to David Tennant, whom we had sussed out wasn’t himself but the bad guy.
• I had gone to a swimming pool with my friend. There was a stand out front giving away free named necklaces. I took one and swapped the letters so that it spelled Bella.
• Still outside the swimming pool I was now in my swimming costume but desperately wanted to find a pair of shorts to wear over the top as I wanted to hide my legs. I was rooting through my backpack to find a pair but all I could find were pyjama shorts.

Chapter Text

01.02.10

Something had happened to the Doctor that had put him in a coma. Whilst in this state he had some kind of crazy dream in which he was inside a massive wooden complex that had fields, woods and an entire beach inside it. The Doctor kept shifting between past incarnations and his eleventh form before finally remaining as David Tennant after riding up a smooth, circular elevator pad. Eventually Raphael and Donatello of the TMNT came to rescue him from his dream. Raphael grabbed him whilst Donatello operated the gadgets required to get them back home. Only, they never did because I woke up.

02.02.10

1.

I was playing a video game where the main character was Travis from Silent Hill Origins. I was making him drive a car down a dark country lane, knowing that somewhere around here was James Sunderland from Silent Hill 2. Unfortunately I was making the car go too fast and I accidentally ran James over, earning myself a Game Over. I tried again and this time I did it right but James got into another car and prepared to drive away. Travis frantically tried to talk to him and began writing on the steamed up window. He’d written BRO when James suddenly took off. I later learned that he’d died in an accident and Travis was beside himself as he’d never managed to tell James that they were actually brothers.

2.

A guy was hanging out with his friend. The guy was kind of quiet and shy until they went into the woods and he caught some kind of infection from the plants. His eyes turned red and he became much more outgoing and hyperactive. At first his friend enjoyed the change but then it all became too much and he was taken to see a doctor. The doctor said that the only way to cure him was to throw up and gave him an injection that made him want to do so. He ran into a toilet cubicle and was sick, thus returning to normal.

3.

My brother was driving him and myself to a car-boot sale. When we got to the field where it was due to take place, however, I saw that it was empty.

“There’s nothing here!” I exclaimed.

“It doesn’t start until at least quarter to three”, my brother replied.

“Quarter to three?!” I repeated in disbelief, as it was only just gone ten in the morning.

04.02.10  

1.

I was playing Silent Hill 2 for the PC. I was the Heaven’s Night nightclub and managed to activate a cut-scene that was apparently exclusive to that version of the game. In it Maria got up on the stage inside the club and began to dance. James got up and joined her and for some reason he was clothed in a sparkly pink dress. Lots of other characters joined in the dance including Pyramid Head and Harry Mason from the first game.

2.

A dream friend and I had crossed over from another dimension to partake in swimming at a local school. The kids there were all aged between 12-14 and most were boys. My dream friend and I swam with them for a bit and then left for our own private changing rooms. Inside I got dressed and then prepared myself a cocktail of three red coloured medications that for some reason all people in my dimension needed to take after swimming. I stood them on a low wooden shelf protruding from the white brick wall and began to drink them. I then noticed that the kids were trying to get inside the room and a voice began to speak, saying how most of the kids were boys and asking where the girls were. 

06.02.10

1.

I was a child in some kind of indoor shopping mall. I was having fun until I saw the thick plume of black smoke and realised the place was one fire. As everyone made a mad dash to get out I was got separated from my friends and ended up outside, in the dark, all on my own. A kindly old lady found me but at first I was afraid of her and kicked out and screamed as she tried to help me. Eventually we became friends and the next day, as we were walking down the street, we found my father. For a moment neither of us recognised each other but then we smiled and hugged in delight. Only a short while later we found my mother as well on a tall skyscraper. I knew it was too much to be a coincidence. Somehow I knew the old lady had helped me find my family.

2.

A little kid was with his mum where she worked at a hospital/arcade. He went downstairs and slid down a narrow shute to a small arcade room with only a few machines and no customers. He left quickly as the men working there freaked him out. Sometime later he was outside when he began to feel weak and ill. He was taken back to the hospital and given a room. He was now so weak that he could merely crawl instead of walk. And yet he kept escaping his room to see his mother, who tried to vain to make him stay. It was eventually discovered that the arcade had made him ill but the men who ran it merely laughed until they were told the boy could possible die.

3.

A friend and I were arguing over who had the better swimming goggles. To test them we dove into a flooded corridor and to my immense irritation my friend’s were indeed better.

11.02.10

1.

I was Harry Mason from Silent Hill 1 and had not long escaped from the town. I was in a supermarket with his daughter Cheryl and quickly discovered that the town was not going to leave me alone as I found Pyramid Head at the checkout. I quickly ran outside and discovered that a thick fog had settled.

2.

I was now James Sunderland from Silent Hill 2 and was walking around the underground prison complex. I entered a room and let loose a string of swear words when I saw that there was a Flesh Lips hanging inside with a Lying Figure. I killed them quickly thanks to my 1-shot kill cheat and left. A little later I was joined by Maria and we were walking down a long, narrow hallway lined with railings. Another Lying Figure appeared but no matter how many times I fired my gun it wouldn’t die. I screamed at Maria to run and we did so, leaving behind some important items that I could no longer collect.

3.

I was back to being me and was sitting in a small room with James and a man who was supposed to be the director of Silent Hill 2. We were watching auditions for the role of Mary and I was right next to the actual Mary as she performed a small scenario. The director was very impressed and hired her right away.

Chapter Text

06.03.10

I was with James from Silent Hill 2 and a little girl named Mary who was apparently his daughter. We were walking through a large, hilly area that opened out onto a motorway. This unnerved us as before we got here we’d heard some kind of prophecy about how Mary was going to be hit by a car or something. Yet Mary crossed the road fine with me following close behind. James looked on anxiously before coming after us and hugging Mary tightly.

22.03.10

Stan from South Park was hanging out with a group of squirrels who were highly intelligent and able to speak perfect English. They were having fun until they came across a group of cats who could also talk and had taken Kyle and brainwashed him into thinking he was one of them. Kyle's eyes were now orange with dilated red pupils and he kept hissing and snarling like some kind of rabid animal. Stan and the squirrels wanted to save him but didn't know how.

26.03.10

I was staying in this huge mansion with a massive garden. I'd bought my mum a Piggin ornament for mother’s day and was trying to wrap it but the green paper I was using kept melting or falling apart. Then two little kids got hold of it when I left the room and when I came back the mirror the Piggin had been holding was broken. I cried my eyes out, feeling totally devastated.

Later I went into the equally large dining room where I met Chris from Doodle Do.

"I feel sorry for you", I said and he shot me an understanding smile.

Next thing I remember was being outside. I was on the streets outside my house and it was night time. Everything looked different in the dark and I couldn't find my house. I was beginning to worry until I heard my dog whining. I took hold of her collar and she led me home where my brother was waiting for me.

"Everything looks different at night", I laughed and he let me in.

29.03.10

1. I was standing in a block of houses. The sun was either setting or rising, I don't remember which, and the sky was blazing with reds and oranges. Someone had constructed a giant pocket watch in front of their house that was easily the same size of the building. My brother and I went over to check it out and complimented the builder on their superb craftsmanship.
2. My family and I was moving house, only my new bedroom was in the house we were currently staying in. It was tiny but I liked it anyway. I went to bed commenting that I would move my artwork onto the walls tomorrow.

Chapter Text

07.04.10

1. I was lying in bed and for some reason I couldn't move. I was also in my bedroom from the old house. There were two evil frogs with creepy yellow eyes in my room. One was on my bookcase but I lost sight of the other and became increasing paranoid that it was in/on my bed.
2. Still in my old room I was now sitting up in bed and attempting to take off my socks. Every time I took one off, however, it just reappeared on my foot and I got more and more frustrated and upset by it.
3. Yet again the old house I went downstairs late at night. There was a storm outside but even so I could still see the moon and it was absolutely massive. Luckily my digital camera was on the dining table so I quickly switched it on and tried to take a photo. I couldn't zoom in properly though and it came out rubbish.
4. I was in a hotel where apparently I'd worked before. Everyone was pleased to see me and I found myself contemplating going back there permanently.
5. I was in a small bathroom and horrified at the amount of hair on my face. I'd grown a full moustache and had a thick wedge of hair between my eyebrows. I complained to my mum and then shaved it off.

Chapter Text

I was standing in the living room of a house that I didn't recognise. I was looking out of the window at the rapidly darkening sky and getting worried. It was coming up for five o'clock and I wasn't sure when the buses ran around this time. I needed to get one to go home.

I turned to leave but I was no longer alone. Irwin from the Hoosiers from there, only instead of being an adult he was my age.

"I've forgotten something", he told me.

"What's that?" I asked.

"This", he replied and pulled me into a passionate kiss.

Sadly this was the point where the dream ended and took the romance with it.

Chapter Text

The dream started off in Great Yarmouth. I was sitting in a silvery white Ford Escort with my Nan waiting for my Dad to get in. He was taking his time, which wasn't good because there was an F2 tornado heading our way.

"Hurry up!" I yelled desperately as Nan began to drive the car away. "Dad!"

The car slowed and Dad got into the driver's seat. We drove away at painfully slow pace, ending up in a square of shops and buildings. By now the tornado had grown into an F4 and had a smaller F1 funnel accompanying it. Dad made his way over to a large wooden shed fringed by a low stone wall.

"Dad!" I shouted. "Get out of there, it's not safe!"

He ignored me so I followed him inside. We began gathering people inside with us, shutting the huge sliding glass door when the F1 approached. I saw an old lady in a wheelchair looking at me through the glass and guilt struck me hard.

"Dad there's a paralysed lady out there!" I exclaimed but it was too late.

The tornado passed by harmlessly and Dad and I began yelling at everyone who was still outside to get inside. We shut the door again and braced ourselves. The F4 was out at sea but suddenly it just zoomed up into the sky.

"It's gone!" someone yelled joyfully.

"No, it may be a jumper", I said, elaborating when I noticed everyone's confused looks: "That's when a tornado moves from one place to another".

As if in response to my words the tornado reappeared - dropping straight down onto the shed, tearing it to pieces.

"You've killed us!" a man yelled at Dad as he clutched the brick wall desperately.

"No", Dad replied in a soft, monotonous voice, "only three of us".

And that's when I woke up. 

Chapter Text

To begin with I was with Catherine from CSI. We were standing in a large, crowded muddy field talking to one another when she suddenly had a realisation.

"Nick's code is 0800 BOMB!" she exclaimed.

We took off after Nick. We had to stop him from entering the code into a safe of some kind because if he did there was would be a big explosion and we'd all be screwed.

As it happened there was an explosion anyway and suddenly I was looking through Nick's eyes as he groggily woke up. The view changed again so that I was looking at him and I noticed that Greg was lying unconscious in his lap.

Nick smiled and ran his fingers gently through Greg's hair. Greg stirred and looked up at him and began to smile too. Sadly this was when I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was in town (I think) with some unknown amber haired girl. We were looking for my dear friend Jack Harkness and somehow ended up in a rather crowded room in some unfamiliar building. I managed to spot Jack through the crowd.

"JACK!" I shrieked and flung myself at him.

I hugged him tightly but he failed to respond. His skin was pale and his eyes were blank and my friend informed me that his mind had been taken. Somehow she knew that it had been implanted in a Dalek so, dragging Jack, we went off to find it.

Just as we went to leave the room, however, it began to shake. Dust billowed everywhere and in the confusion I lost Jack.

"JACK!" I yelled, frantically searching for him once the dust had settled. "JACK! JACK!"

Next thing I knew I was in a different room with the girl and the Dalek was there in a glass case like the ones you see in museums. For some reason it was mute. I tried to drag it away, somehow knowing that the room was going to flood at any moment, but the Dalek stubbornly refused to move.

"Come on!" I ordered, but it didn't.

Then the scene changed again. I was out in the street in front of a store that sold televisions. Al Murray's Happy Hour was on, only Al was sporting hippy hair and a long bearded moustache. John Barrowman was his guest. For some reason Jack was leaning against the glass beside me (still without his mind) and, knowing he was safe for now, I allowed myself to watch the show.

Sadly this was when I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was with a group of about three people apparently taking part in some kind of TV show. Suddenly the host approached us with Jack Harkness wearing a badge marked CJG.

"Hi!" the host said loudly. "Have you guys met Captain Jack Harkness?"

And before we could reply Jack had begun to sing in a really high pitched voice. The song was about a mouse and before long it had escalated into a full scale musical number - with Jack somehow losing half of his clothes in the process. He was now dancing on a stage that was illuminated by loads of orb-like lights and had back-up dancers and a cane and top hat and everything.

Needless to say this is the weirdest dream I have ever had. Period.

Chapter Text

To begin with I was not myself, but a young brown haired boy of 10 years old instead. I was in some kind of classroom and holding what looked like a brightly coloured credit card in my left hand. My vision was fading in and out of focus and my head was swimming.

"I think I'm going to faint", I announced to nobody in particular.

"No! Don't!" some random girl nearby yelled.

But I did, and even though my eyes were shut I could still see perfectly. The teacher picked me up and began taking me to some weird machine that like looked like a huge computer console with an electric blue cylindrical tank on either side.

I was going to be hooked up to it but I lashed out and caused it to short-circuit. I was hit by a bolt of electricity and miraculously turned into a girl again.

Next thing I knew I was running up the stairs of an infinitely tall building. Each floor showed me a scene from my future and the higher up I went the further into the future the visions became, though oddly the future me was a man.

I was pretty high up already when I dashed to the next floor and saw a vision of a girl I apparently knew - but she was in her present age instead of being an adult. She seemed to be yelling at something which I couldn't see and then she just flickered and faded away. The next floor proved to be the same, but she was wearing a different outfit.

Unfortunately, before I could investigate I woke up.

Chapter Text

23.05.10

I was watching a live action movie of the old Bananaman cartoons. The film was the third in a series and starred Chris Corcoran from Doodle Do as an American school student. He was one of the main characters, though I’m not sure what his role was, and the man playing Bananaman was an old guy.

There was a scene in the movie where Chris was sat with a bunch of other students in a giant classroom and when the teacher asked a question he raised his hand and desperately tried to get her attention but she picked somebody else. Then everyone began walking out of the building and I asked a friend of mine if I could get the movie on DVD. They said yes and I found a boxset of all four Bananaman movies on Amazon.

27.06.10

1.

The Doctor (played by Matt Smith) was sick. The disease made him feel incredibly cold and caused him to collapse. As he hovered between consciousness and darkness he began muttering a girl’s name over and over. When the girl eventually turned up he smiled and seemed to recover slightly as he sat up and began conversing with her.

2.

Matt Smith was performing a stand-up comedy show and I and my mum were in the audience. At one point he asked for a volunteer to help him and my hand was first up. He picked someone else, however. Later in the show he needed someone to help with a memory trick and decided to pick me. I asked him to pick someone else as my memory was rubbish but he dragged me onto the stage anyway and pulled me into some kind of half hug. I grinned like a maniac at my mum, unable to believe it.

02.07.10

Sam Tyler from Life on Mars and I were standing in the street when we were suddenly attacked by the Master, who was standing on a tall wood and brick wall. His weapon of choice was a catapult that fired hamburgers. Sam and I fought back by striking the burgers back at him with baseball bats.

03.07.10

A cruel farmer was attempting to destroy a burrow housing a family of foxes. Two cubs had already been hurt when Matt Smith and I arrived on the scene. Whilst I tended to the foxes Matt took on the farmer and successfully drove him away. We thought we’d won but the farmer later returned with three spherical bombs with digital countdowns.

Matt and I kicked two of them away and then Matt went and stood by the third bomb for a couple minutes before kicking that too. We then discovered that there was a fourth bomb and Matt went to kick it but it exploded. I was horrified as I thought he was dead but as the smoke cleared I saw that, though wounded, he was still alive and glowing with a brilliant, vibrant golden aura. He took down the farmer with ease and we warned him that the burrow was protected so it would be unwise to try and attack again.

Chapter Text

19.10.10

I was hanging out with Tory from Mythbusters and for some reason we were in the living room of my old house in Peterborough. He was clothed in a t-shirt and shorts and was sat on the sofa suffering from a fever whilst I was stood near the window.

We were planning to hide little folded slips of paper around the room for my parents to find and I briefly left the room to do something (I forget what). When I came back Tory had already hidden the slips and was just tucking the last one behind one of the speakers we had hooked up on the wall.

"Thanks for starting without me", I said sarcastically, though not unkindly.

Tory said something (again I forget what) and I sat down beside him, putting one of my hands on his leg. I was shocked by just how hot he felt - with a fever so high it was amazing he hadn't slipped into delirium.

He'd also put a DVD on which I think was All Dogs go to Heaven and he was eager for me to watch as there was something he was trying to point out to me. I squinted at the TV trying to see it but at that moment I woke up.

10.11.10

1. I'm on my push bike, riding around the local shops near my old house in Peterborough and trying to find my way home. A group of people whom bullied me at school are loitering near the bus stop and one of them makes a grab for my bike but I speed past. I then realise I'm heading the wrong way - I'm going towards my old house and not my new one in King's Lynn.

I turn around and stop outside the shops. Something I have with me has run out of power and needs a Hello Kitty brand chocolate bar to work again. I enter the shop but it's tiny and there's no sign of the chocolate. I turn to leave and as I'm walking out the door I catch sight of man who reminds me greatly of Scottie from Cold Case. I briefly glance at him to see if it really is him and our eyes meet. Then I leave the store.

Back on my bike I begin pedalling down the road. I'm a little worried because I can't remember the way home but I press on anyway.

2. This was a very short dream in which I had a false awakening when my alarm clock went off and woke me up, but instead of Classic FM it was playing a beautiful romantic song. I enjoyed listening to it until it suddenly occurred to me that I was dreaming. Then I became very disappointed until I woke up for real.

12.11.10

1. My family and I had gone on a trip to Mars which, instead of a planet, appeared as a tiny, tiny floating island on Earth. We walked around a bit before stumbling across a small gelatinous blob with beady black eyes that tried to eat us.

I threw it off the island and onto the hills beneath us but it bounced right back up. Repeatedly I tried to throw it away and my brother told me to stop being so mean to it.

"It's trying to eat us!" I snapped.

2. I was wandering around a corridor that led to the reception area of a hospital. A friend of mine was in a wheelchair waiting to be seen and asked me where I'd been.

"Just hanging out on Mars", I replied casually.

19.11.10

1. I had recently acquired a copy of NCIS: The Video Game and was playing it at home. Critics had scored it quite poorly, with one website only rating it at 48% yet I was enjoying it. I only had one problem, which I explained to my mum.

"My only issue", I said, "is that the only characters you get are McGee and Gibbs. DiNozzo is a much more popular character, they should have chosen him".

I think I might have woken up at some point in the early hours of the morning but I don't remember anything except some disjointed thoughts about looking up the real video game because apparently it actually existed.

It doesn't, sadly.

2. I was at Hunstanton with my mum but all of my favourite stores had either closed or vanished entirely. The only thing left was a game store that also specialised in comics and figurines.

3. I was playing what was supposed to be an original Gameboy only it was much chunkier, more like a game gear, and had a colour screen with graphics rivalling that of the SNES. I was playing a game called Pokémon Black whilst in the car with my family and had just caught myself a Dragonair.

It was strange because wild Pokémon kept appearing in the overworld yet I couldn't interact with them, and I thought that in a colour game these would be shiny. The game, of course, already was in colour as previously mentioned.

Chapter Text

14.01.11

I’m in a giant room that’s a cross between a swimming pool and a living room. I sit down, becoming completely submerged, and suddenly find that I’m face to face with a long haired version of myself. We both sink to the bottom of the pool and then she grins at me and asks, in a voice that’s completely audible, if I would like to chat with her. Something about her seems off though and I freak out, telling her no and making a break for the surface.

04.02.11

1. A young boy had come into contact with some kind of rune and he returned home to find himself shunned and insulted by all the adults. Only the children remained indifferent, though two of them had already bullied him previously. Another girl was secretly crushing on him.

The boy sat at a table in a small office, reeling from the tongue lashing he had just received. Suddenly the door opened and a doctor came in. He reassured the boy that he meant him no harm and asked him to draw the rune. The boy did so, but the more detailed the drawing became the angrier the doctor got until eventually he punched the boy hard in the face, sending him sprawling onto the floor.

The boy, now sporting a mean black eye, looked fearfully up at the doctor, his eyes wet with unshed tears. The doctor apologized profusely, saying that this was not what he had come to do. Later two young girls were asking their mother if the village rules could be changed, hoping to give themselves more options when it came to bullying the boy.

Later the boy was at home when a small object smashed through his window. Whatever it was it was enough to tip him over the edge and he transformed into a demon.

2. I was at some kind of seaside resort with my family. I wanted to cross the sea because apparently there was another town over there identical to the one we were in except that it had an amazing cake shop. My brother agreed that we should buy some cakes and we went looking for a boat. Eventually we made it to the other town which was oddly deserted. We went into a shop with our parents and I found a round tub of Pound Puppies bubble bath. I commented that I would have bought it were it not leaking and sticky.

3. I was in an amusement arcade with a young girl (I believe she may have been Alice from a few previous dreams). She wanted to go on the crane machines and win a toy but the machines were rubbish, not even making the feeblest of efforts to grab any of the toys. Eventually we did get a small rabbit, however. Oddly enough all of the machines had really low glass walls that you could easily reach over as they had no tops - something I have seen in many other dreams featuring amusement arcades.

08.02.11

It's early morning and I'm attempting to get ready for work but all the clothes I put on are wrong. A pair of trousers turns out to be a pair of bright green Hello Kitty shorts and when I eventually settle on a long-sleeved orange top I can't find the corresponding orange fruit patterned neckerchief I want to wear with it. I ask my mum if she's seen it and she says she'll have a look but she never does.

When I'm eventually dressed I decide I want to take myself to work on my scooter. My dad already has his ready to go and I sit on mine to follow him. He gets off of his, however, and I'm forced to hang on to it (whilst still straddling mine) as it crawls slowly down the street. I decide in the end to go with my brother instead but when I go inside to ask him he says I can't as he's going to a friend's house first.

Dejected I say I'll go on my own then, but I can't remember the route. My brother tells me and then I set off, only I'm not wearing a helmet. The road is wet but I feel strangely confident as I take a turn that, in real life, would lead me straight to town. I tell myself that I'm going to go on the big roads and it'll be fine.

Then my alarm clock goes off, so I don't really get anywhere.

Chapter Text

I was living in a small village covered in snow that sat in the heart of a much larger town. The village was separated from the town by a huge brick wall that kept the snow and cold weather in whilst keeping the warmer weather of the town out.

I had gone to a large, warmly lit temple with my Mum to visit the man who owned the village but he wasn't there. I had a look at a large supply of soft toys that were being prepped for sale before returning to the village.

I was walking around when suddenly everything began to shake. I and the rest of the villagers ran screaming out of the village, which was buried under a thick mound of snow as it was ravaged by an avalanche.

"Our village has been buried!" I gasped when it was over, staring in shock at the roofs of the buildings which were all that was visible now.

We all went to complain to the man who owned the village but he was nowhere to be found. This was then the point where I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was walking across a long wooden walkway that stretched across a large mass of water in what appeared to be ancient Chinese times. There was a large temple in front of me with a man I could only assume to be the Emperor standing at the top of the steps leading to the entrance.

"If you wish to get well again you must complete my task", he informed me.

I'd had no idea I was sick but I agreed anyway and we entered the temple. The Emperor walked off and left me so I began to wander around and soon bumped into Gwen from Torchwood. She was sitting in a small room and appeared to be underwater yet she was having no trouble breathing. Moments later she was out and Toshiko had joined us.

"How did you get out?" she asked.

"I just blew a bubble big enough to float me out", Gwen explained.

Suddenly Jack's voice came from the next room over so we all darted off to investigate. Jack was sat on a reclining chair surrounded by two men who worked for the Emperor.

"So how do we perform CPR on you?" one of them was asking.

"You have to strike me in the right place", Jack replied, gesturing to a point on his chest that was midway down his right set of ribs. "If you get me here it should work".

The men nodded but before anything more could happen I woke up.

Chapter Text

To begin with I was some kind of anthromorphic lizard boy who had once been human. I was travelling round the country with my family in a large campervan and had just seen an advert on TV showing a beautiful anthromorphic catgirl talking about the spaceship she was on.

Suddenly I noticed a strange column of neon pink light a few meters ahead of the campervan to the right. I yelled at the driver - my dad I think - to drive towards it and he did so. As soon as the vehicle had stopped I jumped out to inspect the light.

Pieces of the ground were floating upwards in it to a destination out of reach. Thinking about the catgirl I stepped into the light and began to get drawn upwards too.

"Help!" I yelled as I drifted upwards.

My Mum grabbed hold of my tail but the pull of the light was too strong and she let go.

"Hey", she said, as if noticing for the first time, "does he look like a lizard?"

I, meanwhile, was sucked upwards into the underside of a massive spaceship and everything went black.

The view now changed to 3rd person and I saw a strange half-woman half-gorilla creature in the cockpit of the ship. Then the scene changed back to the lizardboy, who was now in the company of a catgirl (not the one from eariler) around his age. The pair were being walked down a corridor by a pair of guards and Lizardboy wasn't happy.

"Thunder Strike!" he shouted and bolts of electricity burst from his body.

The guards were knocked out and Lizardboy and Catgirl made a run for it. They raced through lots of hallways and rooms before arriving at a small room with the corridor to the exit on the other side. Catgirl hurried through but before Lizardboy followed he came to a stop at the door. There was a plushie of the TV catgirl hanging from the handle.

"I have a cat form too!" he announced to it eagerly and his catgirl friend giggled.

Eventually they made it to the exit - a large round hole in the floor of the ship. They looked out of it and noticed that the clouds below were puffing outwards to form round cushiony lumps.

"How are we going to get down?" Catgirl asked worriedly.

"Like this!" Lizardboy told her and jumped.

Reluctantly she followed and they landed on one of the clouds which drifted gently downwards to the ground. For some reason Catgirl was now a human being but Lizardboy was still a lizard. He noticed his family standing a short distance away by the campervan and ran over to them eagerly.

"Mum, Dad!" he cried, coming to a halt when they backed away slightly. "Oh come on! It's me!"

They seemed to accept him then as they took him into a big hug. The scene now changed to that of a school headmaster's office. Lizardboy was inside, sitting on a chair by the desk. He had put on a lot of weight and there was a sad, faraway look on his face.

"This is unacceptable!" the headmaster was saying as it began to snow in the office. "First you make it rain in the science labs and now you’re making snow fall in my office!"

Lizardboy said nothing, just continued to nibble on a piece of grass that was in his mouth. The scene changed again to a group of teens in the courtyard, which was covered in snow and ice. One of them - a big guy - was dissing Lizardboy's human form.

"Leave him alone!" the girl who had been Catgirl yelled. "He's saved your butt and the world more times than you can imagine!"

The boy fell silent just as the headmaster appeared. "Come on!" he yelled to them. "We've got to find Lizardboy! He's building a nest somewhere and I think he's pregnant!"

Nobody stopped to question how a boy could get pregnant as they ran off through the snow to find him. They did eventually locate him in a large alleyway, where he was curled up on top of an old cardboard box with a smile on his face. Eggs were just visible beneath him.

This, unfortunately, is the point where I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was standing at a petrol station in the middle of nowhere when I saw an incredibly handsome boy looking at me. It was love at first sight for both of us but two blonde girls nearby didn't like it one bit and came after us.

We managed to get away by hitching a ride in a blue convertible car that looked like it had come straight from the fifties. When we got out I was holding a very elaborate ornamental egg with small feathery wings on the side.

I used the egg to conjure up a sky blue Mazda MX-5 and taught myself to drive it. Then I and the boy (who was now my boyfriend) drove away in it. We ended up at the coast where the girls from earlier were waiting for us.

Using the egg I summoned up two bright yellow and red jet-skis (which apparently hadn't been invented yet) and we all drove around on them having fun like great friends. Then the scene changed and we were all in a large cave with one of the girls holding my egg.

"How could you!" I yelled angrily. "After I treated you both to jet-ski!"

The girl just smiled at me as a dark power emerged from within the egg. It manifested itself in the shape of a razor sharp tentacle and ran right through the other girl's head. As her body dropped to the ground the girl holding my egg realised what she had done and her eyes went wide with shock.

I quickly snatched my egg back and took it to another part of the cave where a strange symbol had been painted on the wall. I jabbed a three-pronged golden object into the top of the egg and the effectively sealed the darkness away.

Next thing I knew I was a magical girl in some kind of anime show. My costume was a pale blue Sailor Moon type outfit and I had long blue hair tied back in twin ponytails. I was sat in what was apparently my kitchen with a girl I assumed to be my sister. We were listening to music over a set of headphones while our parents spoke to my brother in the next room. Suddenly our music cut out and was replaced by static.

"You know what this means", said my sister (the static meant the town was under attack or something like that).

"Yeah, let’s sneak out of here while our folks are occupied", I replied.

Sadly, however, I woke up before we could save the day.

Chapter Text

I was in school but it was after-hours and the place was empty. I was standing in a small closet with two boys named Greg and Irwin, staring up at a closed hatch in the ceiling. I reached open and pulled the hatch open, then we all began to climb the ladder that had appeared before us.

Up through the darkness we went, emerging in a massive room filled with machines and studio equipment. A giant model of the solar system sat silently in the centre and tapping away at a huge computer console was a man with tousled black hair.

At first he didn't notice our arrival and Greg had to cough politely to get his attention. He whirled round to face us, eyes wide, and rose up from the swivel chair he'd been seated on.

"Who the hell are you?!" he demanded. "The project isn't finished yet!"

"What project?" Irwin asked confusedly.

"This one!" the man snapped, waving a hand frustratedly at the solar system model. A single spotlight was shining down on it, illuminating the massively sized planets.

"It's incredible!" I gasped.

The man seemed to relax a little. "Yes", he said with a grin, "Yes it is".

Chapter Text

05.02.12

It was dark and I was standing in a large back garden with Spencer Reid from Criminal Minds. Apparently he was now the Mask. I asked the Mask what his job was and he attempted to lie, but his words became tangled and he realised that Reid wouldn't let him lie.

"I was going to say I did everything!" he exclaimed.

A little later Reid wanted to take the mask off, but the Mask wouldn't let him and began struggling with his own hands as they reached up to remove the mask.

07.03.12

I was in a film/TV show called 'Money' wherein I was a police officer who turned against her team and helped Stephen Merchant steal a left-hand drive police van and a load of money. We fled to an airfield where we found an old-fashioned red bi-plane with only one seat. The pilot let us tied two plastic lawn chairs to the underside with thick rope and we sat on those to escape whilst the police attempted to shoot us down. We ended up in America and we thought we'd escaped until the police turned up in the kitchen our new home. We went after them with angry Velociraptors.

08.03.12

I dreamt the entire world was flooding and I was scrambling up cliffs to try and reach higher ground. I grabbed hold of some old guy with a bug bushy beard who was flying a glider and made us both smack face first into the cliff. Then I was running through a long, dark corridor like garden full of plants and cactuses shaped like octopuses and nearly got mauled by a jaguar who turned out to be a pet of two kids who lived in the house that owned the garden.

Chapter Text

12.06.12

Last night I dreamt I was in a caravan and as I stepped out a woman who may or may not have been Innocent from Lewis came and I said “Are you here to arrest me for murder again?” and she said yeah so I followed her away and I saw mum and I said “Don’t worry, they can’t prove anything” and I got taken to a classroom/library type place full of other criminals and special needs people and there where books there written by Laurence Fox and all the swear words in them had been censored.

14.06.12

I was sat at a table in what looked like a tiny little classroom with Hathaway/Laurence Fox (can’t remember which) beside me. Suddenly he turned around and told me he remembered me. As he explained that we’d met in playgroup he brushed my cheek tenderly whilst I gazed up at him. I commented that he must have an amazing memory as I couldn’t remember that far back. I tried to remember the things he was telling me, but when I finally did he didn’t believe me and I had to persuade him.

16.06.12

1. I was investigating a murder at Hunstanton with Lewis and Hathaway. We walked into the arcade down on the pier and whilst I had a look at the 2p machines Lewis sat himself down at a slot machine and began to play. He decided to stay, no longer bothering with the case.

"Come on Hathaway", I said, and tugged at his arm. We would solve the case on our own.

We went outside and began walking around town. Earlier I had seen Hathaway and Lewis hiding out beneath a large wooden shack, with Lewis holding Hathaway protectively in his arms whilst Hathaway snuggled up against him. Despite this Hathaway turned to me as we were walking and said:

"I like you". There was a pause and then he asked, "Can I do both?"

"Yes", I said, quickly and without hesitation.

2. A man was driving around a small suburban town. He entered a tiny post office and when he came out the streets were empty. No cars, no people, no nothing. He looked around for a moment and then a small car with a large Muppet-style monster driving it appeared from the left, driving along the pavement. The man, who now turned into Laurence Fox for a whole split second, saw the monster and promptly fainted.

The scene then changed to show the man (no longer Laurence Fox) awakening on a bed with the monster stood beside him. The man's top was rolled up to reveal a very pregnant looking belly and the monster explained he'd stood by the bed the entire time the man was unconscious, just waiting for him to wake up.

Then the scene changed again. The man had realised he could change his physical appearance and for a while he went around as a woman before once again becoming Laurence Fox. The whole thing was supposed to be some kind of movie I was watching.

Chapter Text

28.08.12

I was in Queensgate and involved in some kind of magic battle between a male friend and myself and an evil man. I had a fake left eye which was entirely black with some kind of red circular pattern on it instead of a pupil. Apparently the evil man had been channelling dark magic into it for the last three years and he attempted to use it to control my mind and force me into killing my friend by pushing him over the second floor railings.

My friend willingly climbed over the railings and held on tight whilst I attempted to push him. Then, without warning, he was suddenly next to me and reaching for my face. He pulled my fake eye out of its socket and threw it over the railings.

"We must be thinking the same", I said, "because I was just going to do that".

16.09.12

I was supposed to be playing Silent Hill 4 but instead of being trapped in his apartment Henry was walking along the coast of what appeared to be Hunstanton beach. He kept on bumping into young Walter and was getting mad when he suddenly saw adult Walter looking at him from the window of a wooden beach shack.

"The door!" Henry snapped, pointing at it, "use the fucking door!"

Walter just continued to stare silently at him. The scene then changed to show adult Walter driving away in some kind of vehicle (can't remember what it was). As he pulled away Henry was revealed to be clinging to the back and was wearing a bright orange and pink striped jumper. A mini-game began wherein Henry had to keep his grip on the vehicle whilst Walter tried to knock him off.

23.09.12

I was standing in the kitchen of what I believe was my old house in Tirrington. Walter Sullivan was with me and a large, fancy bouquet of flowers were lying on the dining table. I walked over to have a look.

"Oh my God", I said, "Walter please tell me these flowers are for Henry from you".

Walter said that they were and I giggled. Then I noticed a post-it note had been left on the flowers by whomever had delivered them, saying that they needed to phone the person who had ordered the flowers.

"Good luck with that", I said. "You don't have a phone, do you Walter?"

"Nope", said Walter and we both laughed.

Chapter Text

01.10.12

I was on YouTube, watching a three minute clip of the start of an episode of Law & Order. Emily from CSI Miami was in it and so was Spencer Reid from Criminal Minds. It was episode 5 of season 1 and the story focused on Henry Townshend from Silent Hill 4. I was amazed because I hadn’t realised Henry appeared in Law and Order.

In the clip Henry was lying in a cube-shaped concrete thing which had a shallow pool of water in the top and was floating in the sea. With a groan he regained consciousness and now found himself in a small wooden boat with a curly haired woman. He was wearing a plain blue, long sleeved t-shirt and realised with a start that he had no idea where he was.

The next scene showed him with Emily and Reid standing above an empty swimming pool. Little Walter appeared, seemingly floating in mid-air, and pointed at him.

“Henry Townshend”, he said in a raspy voice, “we’re not done with you”.

Henry frowned but the look on his face suggested that he already knew that. This was where the clip ended and try as I might I could not find the whole episode on YouTube, nor did I garner any results from a quick Google search.

“Hang on!” I said to my brother, who’d been watching it with me, “I think I’ve got season 1 on DVD. Yeah, I must have because I remember watching Reid!”

I ran upstairs to my room, bypassing a couple of weeping angels in the hallway, and began searching for the DVD. This was when I woke up, though, so I never got to see the rest of the episode.

21.12.12

In my dream last night there were child versions of Sportacus and Robbie in Lazytown. Little Sportacus was tucked up in bed in a darkened bedroom and Robbie came over to him and placed his hands on either side of Little Sportacus’ head.

“I’ve got to do something to you”, he said, “and it may hurt. But if I don’t then Little Robbie will never wake up again”.

Little Sportacus gave him permission to do whatever it was and then next thing I know I’m watching Lazytown on TV. Magnus Scheving (guy who plays Sportacus) was in the corner of the screen doing the sign language you see on shows in the wee hours of the morning.

Then he moved on to actually acting out what was going on in the show and at one point another guy joined in briefly. I thought it was Stefan Stefansson (who plays Robbie) but didn’t see his face clearly enough to be sure. I informed my brother of that and then I woke up. Also I vaguely recall an image of Sportacus’ blimp hovering over a city at night.

Chapter Text

I was in a huge mansion with hundreds of rooms and at least five floors. It was decorated with dark red carpets edged in gold and I was stood in the massive entrance hall. Suddenly I was plunged into a Final Fantasy type battle only instead of me fighting I had a team of monsters to fight for me. This team turned out to be Old Bear and friends.

The battle was a quick one. Little Bear ended it with some whacked out lightning attack that was insanely powerful. Now I was back in the entrance hall with Adam from Mythbusters and we were running towards a room at the back of the mansion. We had to leap across a hole in the floor to get inside and we both made the jump easily.

Inside the room there was only a thin strip of floor near the entrance. Over the gap where the rest of floor should have been were two circular stone platforms - one massive one and then a smaller one beside it. Beneath them shone an eerie green glow that vanished as soon as Adam stepped onto the smaller platform.

For some reason I knew that in order for both platforms to drop down gently to the lower level of the mansion you had to step onto the big platform first so now we were stuck. I jogged upstairs to the fifth floor but ground to a halt when I noticed a man on the steps above me reading a newspaper. In a flash I was back with Adam.

"There's a man upstairs!" I cried.

"But that's impossible!" Adam replied.

Just then the man appeared in the hall behind us and we both screamed. Though his head was fine the rest of his body was nothing but a skeleton. He reached out for me and I began to cry. Then he drew back and apologised.

"What's going on?" Adam asked, no longer on the platform.

"He thought I was the one who killed him", I explained shakily. "Someone wrapped him in a rug and dumped him in the greenhouse but now he knows it wasn't me".

We followed the skeleton man back into the entrance hall and Adam approached a door to the left that we hadn't noticed before.

"Don't go in there!" Skeleton man warned. "There's a giant Begum in there!"

Adam drew back from the door and it was at this point that I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was in some kind of office block up town. I was looking for these weird glowing symbol type things that resembled Japanese characters and were able to increase my power (whatever that power was). Unfortunately movie star Steve Carell was also looking for them.

I'd just managed to grab a symbol that was floating around in an office when I discovered a clue which told me that the next symbol could be found at 1 Queen Street.

I started to leave the building but Steve was hot on my heels. Luckily he was intercepted by a psychologist friend of mine who ushered him into her office for a session of therapy. Taking my chance I bolted from the building, some girl who was apparently my friend running with me.

We dashed out into the street and began running towards Queen Street. We were nearly run over by what looked like a combination of a Delorean and the Ghostbusters Ecto-Mobile. As soon as the driver got out we swiped it and continued on our way.

Our destination turned out to be a chip shop. I dashed inside and began frantically searching for the symbol. Just then Steve arrived. He'd just gone to bribe the owner of the shop into telling him where the symbol was when I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was working for Torchwood and in the process of taking my entrance exams to become a full member. I was in the bath with Tory from Mythbusters (who for some reason was fully dressed) when Torchwood series 2 came on the TV that was in the room. As I watched it a woman entered the room and informed Tory that he was in the other class.

As he left I had a vision of an elderly woman murdering a young boy in his sleeping bag. That woman then turned up at Torchwood and proceeded to show how she apparently knew everything about me, including the location of my tickly spot.

Feeling freaked out I went to see Tory, who was busy doing a written exam. Suddenly Jack and Ianto dashed past (Jack was stark naked). They came to a halt by the doorframe and I could see now that Jack wasn't doing too well.

"I hate you Jack!" Ianto screamed emotionally and took off down the corridor.

Jack made to go after him but ended up collapsing.

"Jack!" I cried.

"He's dead", said Tory, drawing a gun.

"No, wait!" I shouted. "Just give him a moment!"

Sure enough Jack revived and crawled down the corridor after Ianto. I continued to hang with Tory and two women entered the room.

"You can tell the feelings are there", one of them said, looking at us.

At this point I had an arm draped over Tory's shoulders as we went over his exam together and to look at us you'd never guess we'd met only moments before. Suddenly I was outside and both I and Tory looked like chibi anime people. Tory was doing some kind of test with an elderly gent involving a fan called the Fan of Concentration.

He was jumping up and down, trying to reach the fan, but it was just out of his reach. The old man told him to concentrate and focus his energies and I encouraged him from the sidelines. For a brief moment I saw into his head where he was picturing rolling fields with me standing there cutely in a little pink dress.

Chapter Text

I was on the internet browsing an episode guide for NCIS when I came across an episode I hadn't seen before. In it Tony was nearly killed by a bee sting - I wasn't sure why. A later episode on the list featured the same theme.

The scene then changed to show a teenaged version of Tony in an attic. He opened a red coloured box and a small swarm of bees appeared.

"Bees!" Tony cried. "Why is it always bees?!"

And with a scream he bolted out of the room. The scene changed again and it was as though I was looking through Tony's eyes. He had been stung by a bee and wasn't feeling too good. He was drowsy, sweating and his mind was fuzzy.

"You okay?" Gibbs asked concernedly.

"Yeah", Tony lied.

He then went about his business. Even though he was sick nothing actually happened but it was like everyone was waiting for him to pass out or something. Eventually he did but before anything more could happen I woke up.

Chapter Text

Myself and a group of friends were in the North Pole (which had somehow become a small village community and was no longer cold despite all of the snow) and decided that we were going to travel to the South Pole. While I went off to get some supplies a girl I was going to be travelling with attached a sledge to a single husky dog. I then put the supplies on the sledge.

"It doesn't look like much does it?" I asked, seeing how little space the supplies took up.

My friend nodded and climbed onto the sledge. I got on behind her and the husky took off. We were soon passing through a tunnel of solid ice when it somehow began to snow. My friend pulled out her mobile and took a picture of the snowflakes before instructing me to do the same.

I did so and was amazed by my photo. The snowflakes looked incredibly close up and I could make out all of their tiniest details. Some had even taken on neon blue or red colours.

"Check it out!" I exclaimed, showing the photo to my mum, who was walking beside me.

She agreed it was a good photo and the left the tunnel. To our amazement the sky was full of tiny shimmering neon blue and yellow stars that drifted about around our heads. Once again I took a photo just as we arrived at a small town of wood and stone houses.

"I think I'm going to stay here", said my mum, stepping away from the sledge.

I looked at a map my friend had brought and sighed. "But we're so close to the South Pole!" I protested.

But mum's mind was made up. My friend and I would have to carry on without her. We left the town in an easterly direction and before long ended up a beautiful beach. It was covered in snow and the only sand to be found was right by the water's edge. The sea was crystal clear with a slight blue tint and buffeted by the surf were a large cluster of tiny yellow stars.

In a flash I had my phone out again and took a couple of photos.

"Wait till Dad asks me what I did today!" I grinned. "And I tell him I went to the South Pole!"

My friend laughed and together left the beach, more determined than ever to reach the South Pole. Sadly we never did because at that moment I woke up.

Chapter Text

It was dark and I was walking down the street up town with my brother when something attracted my attention in the sky. I pointed upwards and turned to look at my brother.

"Look!" I cried.

The moon was absolutely huge and blood red in colour. Slowly it was passing in front of the sun. When it did the sky erupted into a violent purple colour and was lit up by jagged flashes of brilliant white light. I began taking lots of amazingly zoomed in photos on my mobile phone.

"I've got some good ones!" I said excitedly.

Then my brother and I continued down the street until we passed a TV shop. The TV's in the window explained that the events in the sky were brainwashing anyone who looked at the moon - which was most of the people in town.

"I just told Mum to look at that!" I yelled worriedly.

My brother and I took it upon ourselves to save the town. It turned out that some woman with ice blue hair and navy blue eyes was controlling the sky so I and my brother beat her. Then we went to HMV and I spent £30 buying anime DVD's, including Please My Melody and She, The Ultimate Weapon (which I realised I'd already got and took back for a refund).

Chapter Text

This dream played out as though I was watching a cartoon show and this is how it went:

A young boy was snooping around a large warehouse when he came across a room filled with hundreds of small, see-through igloo shaped objects. Inside each igloo was a person in some kind of catatonic state. It was like, even though they looked asleep, you knew that they weren't. The boy reached for an empty igloo and everything went black.

The next scene showed a girl around his age (presumably his sister) and a man with silver hair rushing into the warehouse. They moved through the igloos until they found one with the boy in it. Hurriedly the man knocked the igloo off of him and shook him gently to wake him up. The boy groaned and opened his eyes and everyone gasped.

Instead of being the normal colour they were a bright luminescent yellow. A slightly curved horizontal line was visible below the iris and underneath this line were several smaller vertical ones reaching down to the bottom of the eye.

At once the boy began to cry out, wincing and shutting his eyes. The man picked him up, realising it was the light that was hurting him, and as he carried him out of the warehouse the scene changed again.

Now the boy was dressed in some kind of futuristic looking red and yellow spacesuit that protected him from the light. He was sat in a sporty looking hover craft and looked much happier. Then the ground began to rumble and a giant robot appeared from nowhere, threatening to destroy everything. The boy went to attack and a fantastic beam of red, orange and yellow light shot from his hands - much to the surprise of everyone.

It tore through the robot, completely destroying it. The man and the girl clapped and cheered and this was the point when I woke up.

Chapter Text

To begin with I was in the countryside, driving along a dirt road with my brother. We were driving bathtubs. Mine was black with flames along the front and his was bright purple with lighter purple lightning streaks down the sides. For some reason he didn't like mine, even though I believed that it looked far cooler than his.

We drove the bathtubs to a busy dock, where a house was currently under construction. A massive crane was hoisting up the entire ready-made bathroom while the bottom floor of the house was completely finished and furnished. I wandered around for a bit and became a bit lost as the house was like a maze. Eventually I stopped a guy around my age with short brown hair to ask for help.

"Excuse me, where's the bathroom?" I asked as I really wanted to take a bath.

He told me the way and I set off but at that moment the scene changed. I was now looking outside, where a white picket fence had sprung up around the house. Hannibal and Murdock from The A-Team were there and Murdock was holding a small bowl of what looked like rice pudding.

"This pudding is making me sleepy", he complained, holding it out for Hannibal to scrutinize.

"No, it's just you", Hannibal replied calmly.

"Oh", said Murdock with a yawn, and the next thing I knew he was flying off in a bright red bi-plane. I watched him leave until I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was standing at the entrance of Tesco Extra and for some reason I believed myself to be blind (in actual fact I could see just fine). A huge swarm of people suddenly rushed past me and I panicked. That was when I saw Murdock from The A-Team amongst the crowd and I reached out for him, grabbing his hand.

At once the crowd vanished, leaving just Murdock and me. Still thinking I was blind I reached up and gently ran my left hand over his face. He took hold of my arm and smiled and the next thing I knew we were sitting at the end of one of the tills in the store mucking about with one another. Murdock kept putting his hand on my face and I'd shove him away whilst we both laughed.

Suddenly I noticed my boyfriend entering the store and fear took hold of me.

"Stop Murdock!" I cried. "We gotta stop! My boyfriend is here, he can't see us like this!"

I shoved his hand away (it had been on my face) but it was too late. My boyfriend had seen and was leaving the store. The scene then changed to a large, spacious office containing my boyfriend and General Stockwell. A computer was up and running behind a glass wall at the back of the office and Murdock and I were looking at it. I knew that my boyfriend was talking to Stockwell about myself and Murdock.

"He's getting suspicious about us", I observed and Murdock nodded just as I woke up.

Chapter Text

This dream came in two parts, but the first part is kinda sketchy. I was in some kind of hotel which was more of a labyrinth than anything else. It was dimly lit and everything seemed to be made of wood. I was lost, climbing up a long, narrow staircase in the search for my room. I passed a sign reading that Poetry was to the right and continued on up. Something must have happened because the next thing I remember is running out of the hotel and into the night.

In the second part I was standing in the lobby of the same hotel which had wooden walls and a red carpeted floor. I was given the key to my room and I set off through a door to the right, accompanied by a young man I can only assume to be a friend or something. As we walked through the white and gold hallway I reflected on how much the place had changed since I'd last been here.

Then the scene changed. I was now in a long hallway with a long, spiralling red and blue staircase stretching down into the depths of the darkness surrounding us (there were no walls. It was like I was in a void). A dark shape was pursuing me and the boy I was with and I knew that only I could fight it.

We all began running down the staircase. I suddenly turned and shoved the boy over the side. He fell down for a long time before crashing into a pool of water at the bottom of the stairs.

"I'm sorry!" I called to him before turning away and continuing in a whisper: "But I can't let you see me when I get scary".

And as the dark shape approached me I let out a cry and transformed into a miniature werewolf. I'd just lunged at my pursuer when I woke up.

Chapter Text

11.01.13

I had a weird dream about the TV show Wilfred last night. In it Elijah Wood was wearing a dog suit too, only his was a sandy brown colour with shorter ears, and Wilfred was teaching him how to be a dog. They were at this house somewhere with a huge field-like back garden and at one point they were both leaning against what I think was the kitchen window and Elijah appeared to have fallen asleep. Later Elijah had ditched the dog suit but still acted like a dog now and again, like it was an automatic reaction to certain things.

04.05.2015

I was living in this house with a guy friend who had some kind of affliction that turned him into Pyramid Head from Silent Hill at night. My bedroom was on the ground floor and had two doors and a window which I made sure to lock up tight at night, and through the window I saw my friend stab someone through the middle with the Great Knife. I just closed the blinds and tried to pretend nothing was happening.

Also it turned out that my friend had quite a thing for me and was rather dependant on me. I ended up in bed with him and he clung to me like a teddy bear while I assured him that I was there and that everything was alright. For some reason me being there prevented him from changing.

Earlier in the dream he had approached me in Pyramid Head form and had been about to stab me when I held up a drawing he'd done for me and, in tears, begged him to remember me. The knife came to a halt right in front of the drawing and he spared me.

11.05.2015

So last night I dreamt that me and two friends went to the cinema to see a movie, but we got there too late and staff wouldn't let us in so we set about walking home. And this was a long walk.

Anyway, at one point we were walking down a narrow dirt path lined with tall, thin trees on either side and one of my friends is literally holding an entire tree under one arm and using it as a battering ram to knock down all the other trees whilst having a narrated monologue about how strong and powerful this makes him feel.

Next thing I know I'm in a more urban area and I'm down to one friend who keeps turning into animals. First he turned into a hedgehog, and I was chasing him around trying to pick him up because I thought we'd make quicker progress if I was holding him.

When I actually did pick him up he was a hamster and he was flailing like crazy and salivating and generally acting like he was having a fit. This was all because I was touching him. I realized that he was never going to turn back and had chosen to be a hamster for the rest of his life, so I put him down.

I briefly recall trying to crawl through narrow openings cut into hedges and something about a geisha rabbit.

23.05.15

A cartoon rabbit is thrust into the real world by the jealous antagonist of his show. He takes shelter in an old theatre and makes some human friends and by the time he's able to return back to his own world he's no longer sure if he wants to go.

28.05.2015

Last night I dreamt I was a hamster, hanging around a large town with a bunch of hamster friends. At some point I got turned into a vampire, and this made me be a real asshole to everyone. I remember walking down a back street at one point and seeing a group of about three or four hamsters lying on the ground. They looked beat up and I grabbed one and immediately began drinking his blood.

After that was a scene skip. My main hamster friend was going away for a little bit and made me promise not to drink blood from any of his three girlfriends. I was actually doing well at behaving until I suddenly got desperate for a drink. There was another guy hamster in the room with me and he offered to let me have his blood, which I gladly did. And he was turned into a vampire in the process.

Anywho, it turned out that my friends were preparing to stage an intervention because they wanted to turn me back to normal. Me and the hamster I had turned walked into this large, circular room where all my friends were and as soon as I realized what was going on I tried to escape. I yelled to the guy to help me, but it turned out he’d only been pretending to turn into a vampire to get me into the intervention.

And then I woke up.

Chapter Text

03.02.16

There was a big huge oak tree covered in white silken threads. Apparently it was an android nest and I was forced into the position of Android Queen. I wore a pretty white dress and had to create 'android eggs' which were around the size of basketballs and glowed with a neon white/blue light. It also caused me great pain to make them.

A friend of mine came under a curse and I knew a young child could help. We went to find them and instead came upon her sister, who worked in a bank. The sister was able to help but didn't believe me when I told her I was queen of the androids. My response was: "You will when the machines come".

22.06.16

Last night I had a dream that I was on the police force with two guys named Barnaby and Jones (characters from Midsomer Murders) and there was a guy with a gun and ill intent in the police station but for some reason I was the only one who knew it. And this guy was talking to Jones while some woman dragged me, kicking and screaming, out of the office so I could go home. Nobody would believe me that this guy was dangerous. And then the scene changed and it was dark and I was in a block of houses, on my knees and sobbing whilst this guy (who had turned into a doppleganger of Jones) had his gun aimed at my head. I squeezed my eyes shut and then I heard a shot but I wasn't harmed, so I opened my eyes and saw the doppleganger collapse to the ground and Barnaby and the real Jones standing just down the road. Jones was holding a gun up and had just shot his doppleganger.

And then I don't remember anymore.

17.7.16

I had a dream I was watching TV and there was an advert for Christmas trees even though it was July. And I commented to my mum that Christmas seems to come sooner every year. Then we watched a Christmas episode of Midsomer Murders and for some reason a real actual vampire was in it. There was a scene with the vampire (who looked kind of old and had wispy grey hair) and a pretty blonde lady, and the lady asked the vampire if he loved her. The camera cut to the vampire's shadow on a stone wall as he replied "I will always love you...even though I am a mistake by God".

Chapter Text

15.08.16

I had a dream that I was in some random girl's house and I was holding this green plushie thing in my arms that was apparently a pokemon. We were looking out the window and suddenly these really fake looking UFOs appeared and started attacking the town. One of them managed to grab the girl I was with. I was desperate to do something and I told the pokemon "if ever there was a time I wanted you to evolve then it's now! Please evolve!"

And it evolved into a black and green dog big enough for me to ride like a horse, that shot laser beams out of it's mouth. I rode around the town on it, shooting down UFOs. When I thought I'd got them all I went back inside, only for another to appear. It phased straight through the wall of the building but my dog pokemon shot it down.

And then I have no idea what happened. For some reason I took my pokemon and unleashed an attack so powerful that it basically nuked the town and even burned the sky so that it was perpetually this orange colour. And the town was just gone. The whole world was gone. I was standing on a rocky plateau with some guy, and it was surrounded by pale orange mist. Like, everywhere you looked there was just mist. And the guy jumped off the plateau and started swimming through it, so I followed.

And then I woke up.

16.08.16

I had a dream that a businessman who was married with two kids got turned into a cat by an old guy who could do magic. And he was trying to prove to his family that he was actually human, and the family went ice skating and the guy!cat started skating too, because he was totally better than his wife. And then the old guy was captured or something? I think? He was strapped down to a bed and even though the guy!cat was totally apologetic and had totally learned his lesson (whatever it was) the old guy apparently wasn't going to turn him back. So the guy!cat returned home and went upstairs and curled up in a basket to cry. But apparently the old guy WAS going to turn him back? I think? I dunno, I woke up before anything else could happen.

18.08.16

Last night I had a dream that I had a dog and the dog had puppies - three grey ones and a goldish yellow one. The goldish yellow one died. The rest of the puppies were in the front yard of this big house I lived in, which was on a hill, and in the grass was a big, deep hole full of wet mud. The puppies were lying close to it and one was really, really near to the edge.

The puppy fell in.

I freaked out and ran to the hole, desperately reaching in and trying to rescue the puppy, but not matter how hard I tried, or how much I looked, I couldn't find it. The puppy was gone and I spent the rest of the dream crying over my guilt of not being able to save it.

27.08.16

I had a dream a friend and I were with some kind of school class and we were on a kind of scavenger hunt I think. We had to go inside this big, fancy looking building, but for some reason we had to pretend we were French? And we were trying on clothes outside the building and I managed to lose my shorts, so I was sat there holding this big black skirt over my legs so nobody would see my underwear. I ended up grabbing a pair of pajama trousers and then I quickly followed my friend into the building (she had apparently totally fooled the doorman with her attempt at a French accent).

We began exploring and the building randomly changed into a house eerily similar to my grandma's, and I expressed my dislike of the place because of these similarities (it made me miss her). Anyway, we started going upstairs via a long, twisting, narrow staircase and suddenly the lights began to flicker and we heard noises from above and my friend was like "We need go, now! Straight down the stairs!" So we ran and crashed into the backdoor, which was a white wood double door with large windows in it. Another girl had already got outside and I quickly fumbled with the bolt and hurried out with my friend as a woman emerged from within the house behind us.

I think we were in somebody's private home, and we weren't supposed to be there, so we hurried off before the woman could see us and get us in trouble. We kept trying to get away, but we kept looping around and doubling up on ourselves and I exlaimed "Why do we keep going past this house?!" and my friend had no idea. We did get away at some point though, because we were walking by a river. Somehow I fell in, and as I fell I yelled that I couldn't swim. I hit the water and began screaming and flailing, begging for help, but my friend just kept idly talking to the other girl with us as though my potential drowning was no big thing.

Finally we arrived at another house (somehow I escaped the river) and when we opened the door it was dark and creepy looking, with several lamps on small tables, all of which were turned off. I suddenly recalled that I'd been to this house before in a dream and told my friend as much, before randomly being on my computer, searching my dream log for the dream. My friend sent me a message that just said "okay, happy reading" and then I woke up before I could find the dream.

Chapter Text

06.09.16

Last night I dreamed there were four teenagers, each aligned with a different element - three boys for Fire, Dark and Earth and a girl for Wind/Air. They had the power to summon a monster in battle and they were using them to take down other monsters created by the villains. At some point their monster would get an upgrade, which was a new attack. This usually caused the teenagers pain when it happened.

At one point they were in a big office building. They were gathered in a kind of lobby, which had coffee tables and vending machines in it. A woman villain had trapped them in here and they had to find a way to escape. They started making their way through the building and were getting pretty lost (at one point they could see the vending machines through a gap in the wall and realized they were going in a circle).

And then fires started breaking out in the building. The group were beginning to panic but then they stumbled into a large room where the woman villain was and flashbacks of the past began appearing as she spoke to them. Apparently the boy who controlled the dark had been made in a lab (something he knew) but the woman had had some role in that and she'd done something to him and he wasn't quite what he thought he was.

The boy apologized to the boy who controlled fire (who appeared to be the leader of the group) and told him he was sorry that he kept being intimidating and scaring others. And then he was suddenly struck down by a blast of fire from a machine of the woman villain's. The boy who was the leader begged the dark wielding boy to get up, and miraculously he did and was totally unharmed.

I don't know what happened next, but I remember a scene of the group fleeing down a pier and seeing a sign for some kind of crest of fire that would give the wind/air girl the power to summon a new monster that could fly them to safety. The girl exclaimed that she didn't have that crest but one of the other teens summoned a different monster that could fly and they climbed onto it's back and got away anyway.

07.09.16

Last night I dreamed I went on holiday to America (by myself) and I was doing this thing that was like paragliding, only I was attached to a long rope that went down to the ground. Everyone else was landing but I suddenly started going up again and I was freaking out and calling out for help as I drifted above this random town. And Chris Pratt was there and he lunged for the rope to help get me down and my eyes widened and I was just like "holy fuck it's Chris Pratt. Chris Pratt is helping me!"

And he got me down to the ground and made sure I was okay and I was totally starstruck. Later I was wandering around the town thinking that I'd like to find a museum to look at, and I bumped into Chris again. He asked if I was looking for a museum and I was like "omg yes! How did you know?!" and he took me to another part of town where a museum was only it was all flooded and the building looked like it was sinking into the water.

Then the scene changed and I had decided to switch hotels. A guy called my mobile and asked if I'd found the thing under the sink, and I was trying to ask if he meant at my new hotel or at the old one but for some reason he couldn't hear me very well. And then I don't know what the fuck happened but I was being forced to go along with this other guy and made to stay with him at his apartment while he and his accomplice planned out this big major robbery involving dogs that could talk? I think. We had to steal one of the dogs and I was begging them to remember their roles in the plan.

We all headed out in a car and things get blurry, but I remember crying and Chris Pratt was there but he got killed and I was horrified. And I don't know if I ever managed to get away from the guy who'd taken me because that's when I woke up.

06.11.16

She laughed and raised her hands and suddenly the area was enveloped in a vibrant red light. From within Gallantmon the boy cried out, his teeth gritted in pain as an immense pressure bore down on him. He couldn't breathe. It felt like some unseen force was attempting to force him and Guilmon apart.

"G-Guilmon!" He gasped, struggling to hold on. "I...I think it's time for a mode change!"

The woman had expected them to break apart. For the great and powerful knight to revert back to human child and Rookie Digimon. But instead Gallantmon began to glow.

"Form change! Gallantmon Crimson Mode!"

Chapter Text

To begin with I was up town with my boyfriend. We were both able to fly and were both carrying a super awesome telescope. For some reason my boyfriend was able to fly better than me. I would jump into the air, fly for a little bit, and then come drifting down again while he remained airborne.

This annoyed me a little and did nothing to help my mood (I was still sore about missing out on a chance to meet CSI's Nick and Greg earlier that day) but my boyfriend assured me that it would be alright and we continued flying. At some point I lost my telescope and had to make do with a small, rubbish, black coloured one instead.

At this point we arrived at a place called The Saddle Inn and we went inside. In the farthest room there sat a little old man with the biggest telescope I had ever seen. He welcomed us in and allowed us to look through the telescope (it had somehow shifted from day to night in the blink of an eye).

Eagerly I looked through it and was amazed to see an incredible detailed view of the moon's surface - it was like I was really there. Craters marked the ground and strange purple crystals were glowing on the edge of my vision.

"Look at this!" I gasped to my boyfriend, who proceeded to take a look.

When he was finished we prepared to fly away but the old man stopped me. He asked me to come back to see him later and I promised I would. The scene then changed. I was now in the countryside with my family and seemed to have regained my ability to fly normally. My Dad didn't believe I could do it and he wandered off into the woods. I took off after him to prove that I could.

After flying for a bit I found myself back at The Saddle Inn and once again it was night. I remembered my promise to the old man and I went inside. He was very pleased to see me and I watched in horror as he rose to his feet and sprouted an extra pair of arms before transforming into some kind of spider monster. He lunged at me but I dodged and flew desperately to a window. When I struck it the glass wobbled like jelly and refused to break so I ended up using an energy beam on it.

Next I grabbed the old man (who was no longer a spider monster) and forced him through the window. I then grabbed him and flew him to a police station. I thought my troubles with him were over but then the scene changed again. Now I was in some kind of metallic room and the old man was using a small kite-shaped machine to drain away the energy that gave me my powers.

As I screamed out in pain I just about heard someone entering the room. It turned out to be my boyfriend who took out the old man just as I collapsed. Watching from a third person view I saw him pick me up and fly away whilst pleading with me to wake up. Eventually I did, just as the scene changed once more.

I was now in a very posh looking house belonging to a very rich woman in her mid-fifties. She was allowing me to take a bath in her very deep cream and black coloured tub. I switched on the single tap and watched it fill up but found that I couldn't turn the tap off properly so she had to do it for me. I then got into the bath (still fully clothed). It was at this point that the door to the house burst open and a flurry of darts and spears flew in.

I ducked beneath the water until they'd stopped then shot out of the bath. The attack had come from the old man, I just knew it! And what was worse, my boyfriend was on his way to see him and didn't know that the man was also a spider monster. Hastily I said goodbye to my host and flew off. I ended up at a very large Roman-style ruin with the old man, who had become the spider monster again, standing in the middle. My boyfriend was also there looking very freaked out.

"Don't worry; I'll help you fight him!" I yelled and began running along a staircase shaped part of the ruin.

I had just reached the old man when I woke up.

Chapter Text

It started with the A-Team and me arriving on a large island inhabited by natives. Murdock ran onto the beach totally naked and Face was quick to cover him up with a towel whilst I looked on in shock.

"What?" said Face. "You never seen a naked body before?"

I just shook my head while Murdock grinned insanely at me. The scene then changed to show B.A and Murdock (now completely dressed) in some kind of hut. B.A was trying to work a primitive radio while Murdock messed around with a canister of gas in the background. A mask (like those in hospitals) was attached to the canister and Murdock put it over his face. As B.A continued to try and make the radio work Murdock fainted from too much gas.

The next thing I remember is Face on top of a moving 4x4, screaming to be rescued. I can only assume that Murdock shot at the vehicle because it caught fire and Face yelled:

"When I get down I'm going to kill you Murdock!"

He eventually made it off of the 4x4 as it crashed into a small campfire. Things get a little blurry here but what I do remember is entering a large hut with a movie screen at the front. Face and Murdock were with me and we walked right to the front. Face was about to sit down on a chair that looked remarkably like a wheelchair when Murdock wheeled it away and sat on it himself. Face grumbled loudly as he took the seat next to it and I sat down on Murdock's right.

"You know I love these native huts", he told me enthusiastically. "But I don't remember them having this many seats. Or a theatre screen...."

I said nothing. Here things become blurry but I just about remember a door being blown off of its hinges to reveal General Stockwell who had orders to capture the A-Team. Smoke billowed about everywhere as he stepped through the hole where the door had previously been, making him look very ominous.

Chapter Text

I and this guy needed a boat in order to pass along a river that ran through a forest somewhere outside the city we were living in. We were at the docks and we went inside a small shop that sold fishing tackle and various other things. The owner, who was sat at the checkout, was Dwight Schultz as he appeared in Diagnosis Murder.

The guy and I approached him and he looked at us nervously. We started drilling in to him about how he'd supposedly murdered his wife and I tapped the door of a large freezer next to me, hinting that maybe his wife's head was inside. Dwight said nothing and the scene then changed. It was still the fishing shop but now some woman who was supposed to be my mum but looked nothing like her was talking to Dwight.

She was being very kind to him, despite him being a potential murderer, and even gave him a thick slab of chocolate cake. As she turned to leave the cake somehow transformed into a tub of brownies which Dwight eyed warily. After my 'mum' had left he tapped the lid of the tub and looked thoughtful.

Later the guy and I returned to the shop but Dwight was nowhere to be seen. The guy (from now on referred to as Guy) peeped through a door that led out back and let out a started scream as some kind of monster flew out at him. It looked like a giant egg with a jagged, gaping mouth filled with darkness and the arms it had appeared to be made out of some kind of web or mist. Guy was immediately flung into an RPG style battle in which he morphed into Ikkakumon from Digimon.

The egg (which both Guy and I knew to be Dwight) attacked Guy with a water move which he merely absorbed. He struck back and the battle ended as Egg Dwight backed away up a flight of stairs (did I mention the shop had become a mansion?). He let out a roar and the battle began again, though this time his HP bar was showing.

Guy took him out once more and this time when the battle ended Dwight morphed into another, more powerful, creature. This time he looked like a giant bird with a golden facemask adorned with turquoise feathers and four huge wings. With a shriek the battle began for the third time and once again Guy won. Dwight transformed back into a human and collapsed.

Now the scene changed again. I and Guy were in a hospital where Dwight was being treated. While I felt sorry for him Guy was still as frosty as ever. The doctors were talking to me but I can't remember what they said. Time then fast-forwarded to Dwight's release from the hospital and for a brief moment I saw into his head as a series of images flashed by.

There was a woman and child, both laughing. An unseen person walking a river bank while a feminine voice declared cheerily:

"If I were pushed into that river I'd drown!"

Then there was a scream and the frightened face of a woman with long blonde hair as she fell backwards into oblivion. Her scream echoed slightly and then suddenly I was back in my own mind. Dwight was curled up in a ball on the ground and appeared to be having some kind of breakdown.

"I didn't kill her!" he yelled. "I don't care what any of you say, I didn't!"

Guy did not seem impressed. The next part of the dream showed itself to me like a full-colour Manga book and showed Guy and myself hanging with Dwight, who suddenly seemed to be around our age. He looked happier and healthier and we were all having fun, even Guy. The last panel showed Dwight back to his normal age, though with much longer hair, sitting at a desk and writing something on a piece of paper.

I have no idea what he wrote because at that moment I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was in some kind of housing block with Murdock from The A-Team and some woman who was supposed to be from Texas but had no Texan accent. We were all bored so we decided to paint B.A's car (yes, it's a car now not a van) with mud. We had huge, thick paintbrushes and the mud went on smoothly. However B.A chose this moment to show up.

In a flash all three of us took off as he gave chase but I tripped and fell into a muddy puddle, banging my knees on the way down. Murdock fell down behind me and the Texan woman continued to run, vaulting over walls as though gravity did not exist. The scene then changed to later that day. The woman was back and trying to teach Murdock how to jump the walls. I had completely vanished.

They both walked along the top of at least four walls before the scene shifted again. This time I, Murdock, Hannibal and my brother were all sat together watching TV. It was some kind of love film and as romantic music began to play I noticed that Murdock was staring at me.

"What?" I asked in a rather rude voice. "Why are you looking at me?"

Murdock didn't reply, he just turned his attention back to the film. I'm not too sure what happened next but apparently the woman from Texas had betrayed the A-Team and Murdock and I had become a couple. He'd left the housing block but had now returned and I was trying to keep him out of Texan Woman's view.

"I will not hide", he told me. "We must put on a united front".

I nodded and we walked over to the pier/balcony area the woman was standing on with our hands held. The woman did not look pleased but she did nothing. The scene then shifted for the final time. Apparently Murdock was now in hospital, but it looked like no hospital I had ever seen. I think there was something wrong with his foot but I can't be sure. He was sat on his bed and huddled into a corner, staring wildly at the blue, red and gold image of a bird imprinted on the wall in front of him.

Apparently this bird was evil and it would not go away until somebody else entered the room. That someone happened to be Hannibal, who promptly set up some kind of slideshow display showing various bright orange coloured slides with Murdock's picture on them. The rest of the A-Team swarmed around them, completely ignoring Murdock who was yearning for attention and no longer receiving it. And he never did get any because at that moment I woke up.

Chapter Text

Me and my cousin had gone to America for the day and were dining in a small café. I had a baby boy (which was actually a teddy bear) and it was sat in a high chair. My cousin then left the table and the next thing I knew the car we had arrived in was driving off without me. My cousin had left me stranded in America.

I began to panic as I had no credit on my phone to call my parents so I decided to call my aunt in Texas instead. I pulled out my purse and began looking for somewhere to buy credit when I came across two friends from primary school, John and Anthony. I explained my situation to them.

"So I'm gonna call my aunt in Texas", I finished. "I know Texas is pretty far away but I've got no place else to go".

"Stay with us", said Anthony.

"I just want to go home", I complained miserably.

But I agreed anyway and went to their home. We sat down on the sofa and John began making passes at me. I told him not to as I already had a boyfriend but he persisted until I told him off again. I then set off to explore the town, my teddy baby in a push chair. In total I spent four days in America, doing all kinds of Digimon related activities. On the evening of the fourth day my cousin returned.

"Hi", she said. "Nice to see you".

"You left me in America", I replied coldly.

We launched into a conversation and I then realised that, even though I wanted to stay one more day, I had to go home as I had work the following day.

"It's not fair!" I sulked. "I was going to watch Digimon Live tomorrow. Now I'm going to miss it!"

"It'll be alright", said my cousin comfortingly.

And so I made plans to take a plane home. I never did get back, though, because at that moment I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was in what appeared to be a mix of café, disco and office. It was a fairly large room full of round tables with a jukebox in the upper right corner and rainbow coloured disco lights flashing on the ceiling. Dance music was blaring from the jukebox's speakers at an almost deafening volume but it didn't seem to bother any of the other people present.

The second track then began to play and I found that I liked it a lot. As such I wanted to know what it was called so that I could download it but for some reason I felt unable to leave my table. Instead I shouted to Murdock from The A-Team, who was standing at the other end of the table. He had a pair of blue and silver headphones over his ears but for some reason they weren't connected to anything.

"What's this song called!" I yelled, straining to be heard over the music.

Murdock stared at me blankly.

"WHAT'S IT CALLED!" I practically screamed.

Murdock still couldn't hear me. I tried shouting again to no avail. Murdock grinned and shot me the peace sign. I must have taken this as a good sign because I nodded and he walked off.

The scene then changed. I was still in the same place but the jukebox and disco lights were gone. It now looked like an ordinary cafe. Face and Murdock were sat at one of the tables. Face was writing something down on a piece of paper and seeing as I was apparently friends with them both I sat down beside him. For a brief moment I was still, but then I began to nudge my chair over towards Murdock.

I think we were talking, but I have no idea what about. I'll never find out either because at that moment I woke up.

Chapter Text

This dream played out just like an anime. It took place in a giant college and here is how it went:

It started with a teenage girl with brownish-amber hair whose name I forget. She was lonely but then she discovered this amazing wall covered in little yellow, blue and green stars. An older student, a boy with blackish-blue hair, was interested in it but tried to act as though he wasn't.

The girl touched one of the stars and they began to shine. She ran off to tell the boy and here things become a little blurry. The next thing I remember is the girl uncovering more of the wall by waving her hand over a certain cluster of stars that shone like crystal rainbows. The entire upper portion of the wall was revealed.

Pictured on it was a boy with navy blue hair in a white uniform with a heart on the collar and above him was what looked like a cross between a phoenix and a sea serpent. Quickly the girl showed the boy, who was very interested. Later she tried to show her friends by waving her hand over the glowing stars again but something went wrong and the wall became covered in grey.

The dream now becomes fuzzy again but I remember hearing a voice saying that unless something happened the girl was going to die. She collapsed with a raging fever and her friend carried her to the boy. She was now in a short dress covered in fake red, orange and yellow feathers.

"She's burning up!" her friend announced and the boy took her into his lap (he was much taller than her).

He knew that the only way to save her would be to announce his love for her, but he'd spent so long pretending that he didn't care that he wasn't sure he could. A little voice in his mind told him that of course he cared for her, he'd helped her out after all.

Chapter Text

I started out in the suburbs. It was dark out but I could still see perfectly and I knew that the army (led by Decker from The A-Team) were after me due to my amazing ability to fly. I was trying to fly away when for no reason at all I crash-landed in the backyard of a small family home. It was owned by a man and his wife and they lived there with their young son, whom I became fast friends with when they took me in to recover.

I knew, however, that I could not stay too long. I feared the army might hurt them if I did so I bid them goodbye and took off into the night sky. I remember flying down the road, swooping low over a Fairstead 1 bus which was passing by below and generally enjoying myself despite the approaching threat.

Then the scene changed. I was now in some kind of warehouse with the army closing in on me outside. Feeling desperate I dove into a magical portal and ended up in another world. Unfortunately I can't remember anything about this other world but at some point I ended up back in my world and was agreeing to a compromise with Decker. We'd just shaken hands when the army went for me and I flew off into the sky just as the dream came to an end.

Chapter Text

I was at school with Anthony, whom I'd known in my childhood. We were in class, but I have no idea which one. The teacher was setting us a task reminiscent of a treasure hunt and Anthony and I were instructed to seek out some parts for a toilet. Hurriedly we left the school, leaping out of a window and vaulting down the fire escape.

A girl with curly amber hair was hot on our trail, for she was hunting out the same thing and wanted to be back before us in order to win the prize the teacher was offering. Anthony and I darted out into the street and found ourselves in Peterborough Town Centre.

"Okay", I said, "let's try Currys first, then Comet and then Asda".

Anthony nodded and we darted off into Currys where I approached a worker who looked oddly like a bouncing blue and white mushroom with eyes.

"Excuse me", I said, "do you sell parts for toilets?" The mushroom nodded and this encouraged me to carry on so I asked for a very specific part on the list I was carrying. The mushroom shook its head, which was disappointing.

I'm not sure what happened next but suddenly Anthony and I were in a race against the amber haired girl. Anthony and I were doing a combination of running on foot and driving in a small blue convertible while the girl had an old steam train. Anthony and I were winning until the train transformed into a high-tech jet.

"She's cheating!" I yelled angrily but there was nobody around to do anything about it.

The girl beat us back to school and was waiting for us with a smug grin on her face when we arrived sometime later. However, for reasons I failed to understand she was informed that she would not be getting the prize and that I and Anthony would be instead. We grinned at each other just as I woke up.

Chapter Text

The A-Team had come to the assistance of a man who was being viciously bullied by two thugs. They took out the thugs and promised the man they'd be back just as Decker turned up. The guys fled (for some reason Murdock was on roller-skates) and ended up in a dead end cul-de-sac. Behind them was a thin strip of trees leading to the main road.

"Get out of here Murdock!" Hannibal hissed. "Go through the trees and get back to Norshe!"

Murdock refused.

"Go or Decker will get you!" Hannibal told him.

Murdock scrambled through the trees and set off along the main road for Norshe, which was the town where their client was waiting for them (odd considering they'd just been there. Must have teleported away somehow). It was dark as he skated along the road but when he reached a town up ahead it was daytime again.

As soon as Murdock entered the town he knew it was not the right one. It looked like the kind of town you'd expect to find in Spain or something. Murdock ended up on the second floor of someone's house and he'd just reached the entrance hall when two teenage girls appeared and screamed. Murdock tried to calm them down.

"Look, I just want to get to Norshe!" he explained.

"In that case you have to go north", one of the girls told him and a short conversation on which direction north was in began. At this point the girl's mother appeared.

"Who the hell is that?!" she demanded, pointing at Murdock.

"He wants directions to Norshe", the girl replied.

"You want to go to Norshe?" the mother asked Murdock, and he nodded. "Then get in my car, I'll give you a lift".

"Really?!" Murdock was stunned, but he took her up on her offer.

The scene then changed completely. I was standing in the large living room of some unknown house with Murdock and several other unfamiliar people sitting like children on the floor. There was a woman standing opposite me which made me feel like a teacher at a nursery.

"I want my bear!" Murdock yelled loudly.

"You know what children are like", the woman told him. "They reach that age where they get interested in rocks and stuff".

"Yeah", I added. "Your bear has reached that age, he's gone off exploring".

Murdock was not happy so I set off through the house to find his bear. As it happened I found a whole room of them but as I didn't actually know what Murdock's bear looked like there was little I could do. I returned to the room. I don't know what happened but the next thing I knew I was on top of Murdock, as though he'd pulled me down onto him. I haven't got a clue what was going on but Murdock was speaking about computers and I didn't seem to be in a rush to get up.

The scene then changed again. I was now with Lucy from the anime Elfin Lied. Apparently she had become a computer of some kind born from Murdock (who had now disappeared) and we were on our way to a large mansion to steal some jewellery. We entered the building and arrived in a fancy looking bedroom with a guard. The guard was moved by our plight and began unlocking a series of safes on the wall to give us what we wanted.

He was stopped by another guard and Lucy and I fell off the side of the room into a deep trench surrounding it on all sides. The guards thought we were dead and left but in fact Lucy and I were perfectly unharmed. We used a sticky black substance to form steps on a series of escalating wooden rods and climbed back out of the trench. We were now loaded with jewellery but before we could use it I woke up.

Chapter Text

29.05.17

A girl was trapped in a large manor type house. There was a butler who could take the form of a black cat and it was a generally spooky place. The cat then turned into a monster whom she had to fight. When she won she found herself back in her bedroom in the manor and realised that she would have to do everything she'd just done all over again.

Later she somehow ended up in an alternate dimension where the manor was owned by a kind, elderly woman who the girl worked for. The woman told the girl she had been working for her for a thousand years in order to repay some kind of debt. Then the butler turned up in cat form and tried to persuade the girl to come back to her own dimension, but the girl was tempted to stay with the old woman.

Chapter Text

Crescent Hill

It was a large hill curved around in a tight crescent moon shape that sloped down at a sharp right angle. It was incredibly tall and peppered with trees and from the summit you could see mile upon mile of rolling countryside. You had to get through a thick forest to reach it.

Pastel Beach

It was a small bungalow made of wood and glass. Walking through the sliding back doors you found yourself on a beautiful private beach with pastel pink sand. A line of grey and white pebbles ran along the shore and the water was crystal clear.

Dino Island

It was a smallish island near the coast of an arcade resort set on a tropical beach. It was made of brownish/orange stone and shaped like two cartoonish stegosaurus lying next to each other, with one resting it’s head on the other’s back. It was dotted sparsely with palm trees and small pools of sea water and the ground was a dark, purplish/black colour. 

Volcano Beach

A beach with soot-like sand and black water. In this water are two large, circular platforms (also black and which sort of remind me of rice paddy fields) upon which sit lots of small black huts that give the appearance of being burned. The sky above is dark and cloudy and though it cannot be seen there is an active volcano nearby. Also the entire place is deserted and blanketed in a thin haze.

The Glittering Desert

It was a large, desert-like expanse of land covered in brownish yellow sand. Large, mountainous hills rose up all over the place and there were little pebbles scattered everywhere. Up above the sun beat down with harsh ferocity causing the air to ripple from the rising heat. Across the ground tiny flecks of light glittered brilliantly but disappeared the moment you reached them. They were like little mirages.

Chapter Text

I was standing with my brother in the middle of town. We were both looking up at the sky, which was supposed to be dark as it was night-time and instead was a blazing orange colour. The moon was absolutely huge and coloured pale orange. It was beautiful and I yelled for my mum to come over and see.

However, at this point the moon vanished from the sky. It appeared at the far corner of a housing block and now resembled a football sized spinning marble coloured with slashes of white, red, yellow, blue and green. I attempted to take a photo on my phone but it lagged too much and the picture came out rubbish.

Then my mum turned up. She couldn't believe what the moon had become as I tried yet again to take a photo. This time when I looked at the moon through my phone I found that it had transformed into a gold pocket watch. I was confused, but took a photo anyway. It came out pretty well.

Chapter Text

I was in town, walking through an underground tunnel with thick pipes running along the walls. There was a friend with me but I cannot remember if they were a girl or a boy, all I know is that they were older than me. We both knew that Sportacus' lair was down here and my friend suggested we flood it using the pipes. For some reason I agreed, even though I was going out with Sportacus.

My friend struck one of the pipes and water began gushing out in several thin streams. Another hit and it was pouring. My friend and I ran out of the tunnel and things go blank for a moment. The next thing I was aware of was standing in a huge, well lit room with glass walls and a tiled floor (not that I could see the floor, the room was flooded up to just above my feet). I began walking around, looking for Sportacus, as this was his home.

"Sportacus!" I yelled when I saw him and practically flung myself at him.

I was now latched onto his chest, clinging to him like a child. He was pleased to see me and he walked out of the room, not minding that I was still attached. We went into town and bumped into my parents on the bank of a river. We stood around talking for a bit until dark storm clouds rolled in. Not wanting to be around when the storm hit Sportacus and I prepared to leave.

"Hang on!" I cried suddenly. "That's not a storm, it's a tornado!"

Indeed a small tornado had touched down not far away. Sportacus and I took off running towards a street of tiny houses and banged on the nearest door, desperate to get inside. However, at this point the scene changed completely.

I was now in my bathroom, running a nice hot bubbly bath. With me was Al Murray, who had taken over from Sportacus as my boyfriend. We were talking, but I don't remember what about. All I knew was that I wanted a bath but couldn't have one with him in the room. I wanted him to leave but before I could say so my brother came in. Now there was no way I could have my bath. I was just about to ask them both to leave when I woke up.

Chapter Text

What I can remember of this dream began in what looked like a cross between an office and a café. Sat at a small table and eating their lunch were Sportacus and Robbie from Lazytown, along with two teenagers. One was Robbie's nephew, clothed in a more 'hip' version of Robbie's outfit, and the other was a girl in a fluffy white coat with long blue hair. I've no idea who she was but she and Robbie's nephew were in the process of developing feelings for one another.

Everyone was talking and generally getting on pretty well. Then Robbie began leafing through a magazine and a narrator (which nobody seemed to notice) began talking about how all the food Sportacus had been eating was going straight through him and that he was lacking nutrients.

A dream sequence began, showing a pale silver cloud in space. Small, round silver tablets were floating in the cloud and they slowly transformed into floating eyeballs with blue irises. The eyeballs drifted together, forming what the narrator called a 'Snorlax of Eyes', which looked like a giant circle full of eyeballs making various patterns.

The scene then changed to show the weirdest jail I had ever seen. It looked like a narrow corridor with a door at one end and a cell along the right wall. Instead of bars there was a thick plastic wall with a small circle of holes to speak through. Robbie was sat inside and did not look happy. Apparently he and Sportacus had been arrested for a crime they did not commit, though Sportacus was being held somewhere else.

Robbie's nephew came in and began speaking to him, but I can't remember what they talked about. He then left and the blue haired girl entered. She tried to talk to Robbie but he seemed to be ignoring her. She kept trying and eventually managed to get through to him. They made a plan to break out of jail once they were reunited with Sportacus.

Now the scene changed again to show a massive underground tunnel (think along the lines of Indiana Jones). At one end was a large wall with several white coloured pegs sticking out of it. This wall was not very wide, as though it had just been dropped there or something, and behind it was a small train with several carts attached to it.

Sportacus was going at the pegs with a hammer and was dressed in a weird outfit (Birthday Fairy costume from the episode 'Happy Brush Day' perhaps?). He did not notice Robbie, Robbie's nephew, and the blue haired girl enter the tunnel.

Robbie approached him, grinning like a maniac, and shoved him into the wall. Apparently this was all part of some preconceived plan but the shove must have been hard as Sportacus toppled through the wall.

The wall crashed down and Sportacus jumped into the air. A new wall then shot down from nowhere to replace the old one and Sportacus landed in a cool looking crouched position, now clothed in his normal outfit. When he got up he was dressed in an outfit identical to Robbie's. For a moment everyone celebrated, then the train began to move. Everyone was confused until Robbie confessed that he had set it off.

"You set off the train?!" Sportacus exclaimed, looking shocked. "But the train will crash and this whole shaft will come crashing down!"

"We've gotta get out of here!" the blue haired girl exclaimed and as the tunnel began to quiver and shake they ran for the exit.

They hadn't got very far when suddenly four huge stalactites fell from the roof of the tunnel, completely blocking the way out. At once everyone began grabbing them in an attempt to pull them out and slowly they began to move. The girl then said something witty, but I can't remember what, and together they managed to pull up two of the stalactites.

The tunnel was now shaking badly and a worrying red glow was coating the walls (me thinks lava was on the way). Everyone glanced at each other worriedly and began wrenching the remaining stalactites.

Chapter Text

I was taking part in a bicycle race through what was supposed to be town. There were only a few other competitors and I got off to a strong start. Then the path started to go uphill and I began to struggle. A man sped past me just as I reached the top but I shot by him when the path sloped downwards. At the bottom of the hill the path split in two. The right path continued the race track whilst the left path (which was more of a dirt trail) led to a grass and stone hill that dropped down at a nearly 90 degree angle.

I came to the top of the hill and peered cautiously over the edge. There was no way I was going to get down there. The man right behind me seemed to share my view as he brought his bike to a halt and began bunny-hopping at the top of the hill. Then he rode down, disappearing into a tunnel that ran underground at the bottom.

"We have to get him!" I told my fellow racers (who happened to be my friends).

Without thinking I rode my bike over the edge of the hill. The top of it was made of stone shaped like incredibly narrow steps while the rest of it was like a normal hill with a mud track through the middle. I made it down easily and abandoned my bike to walk into the tunnel, which was short, narrow and made of stone. Flickering flame torches on the walls provided the only light and at the end was a small treasure chest which the man (who had now turned into a Pocket Dragon) was inspecting.

I went back outside to let my friends (also Pocket Dragons) know that he was okay. Then I went back inside. To my surprise he'd knocked a hole in the back wall and just finished crawling through. I followed him and found myself in an old, obviously abandoned underground house that looked as though it had been ransacked. The man and I crawled through it, searching for a way back to the top of the hill, which was impossible to climb.

Back at the top of the hill my friends were getting worried. Suddenly the ground began to shake and a bright yellow digging machine burst to the surface. The man and I climbed out and grinned.

"A digging machine?!" gasped one dragon, who was way bigger than the others.

The man and I nodded, then told everyone to climb inside as we took them to the house. We walked around for a good while before decided to go home.

"Everyone climb on my back and I'll fly us out of here", instructed the big dragon. "We'll leave the digging machine here in case anyone else should fall down".

We nodded and clambered onto his back. Then he spread his wings and took us out of the house.

Chapter Text

 It all started at Hunstanton. My family and I were there on a day trip with Sportacus from Lazytown and were walking along a grassy slope towards the only decent arcade. We were half way there when the spirit of a teenage girl suddenly appeared behind us. She lunged at Sportacus and caught him in a tight hug.

"I think the spirit's attached herself to you", I said.

The spirit continued to follow us around until we went up to the shops and began walking towards a charity shop. I was nosing in a box full of Star Trek videos when the girl began to fade.

"She's fading!" I cried (I was the master of pointing out the obvious in this dream).

Slowly the girl continued to fade away. Then the scene took an abrupt change, probably shifting into another dream entirely. I was now at the caravan site with my family and Sportacus, who seemed to alternate between himself and Magnus Scheving, and appeared to be sitting in a car. My brother was in the front while I was sat at the back with Magnus who was dressed in a crisp white t-shirt and beige cargo pants.

We were laughing heartily and having fun messing about with each other - at one point I ended up in his lap. It appeared that we had a very close friendship, but then everything changed.

Magnus, now as Sportacus, had to leave. We all went down to the beach to see him off and he stepped onto what looked like a mix between the Skychaser and a jet ski. Apparently his Airship lay across the sea and he needed this odd contraption to get to it. I was really sad as we watched him leave. Then we turned to go back to the caravan.

Taking one last glance at the sea I saw Sportacus fall off his ride and land with a splash in the sea. For a moment I couldn't see him, then he resurfaced and I noticed that he was missing his hat. My whole family were now watching as he began to swim back to shore.

"I'll get a towel!" I cried, darting off.

I'd just grabbed my own personal towel when I saw my mum already wrapping Sportacus in a fluffy green towel. I hung back behind one of the caravans, unwilling to move. For some reason I felt that Sportacus really didn't want to see me right now, despite how much I wanted to see him. This was also the point where I woke up, so we never did speak again.

Chapter Text

My brother and I were at an amusement arcade, each clutching a bag of 2p's and looking for good things to win. I approached a machine filled with 10p's instead of 2p's and noticed that the tray at the bottom was full of coins which nobody had bothered to collect. I hastily scooped them into my money bag and had a go on the machine, which had three toy cars hanging half way over the edge. I'd only won one of them when I decided to move on.

Seeing as I now had a lot of money I began browsing every machine for something interesting and ended up at one of the biggest 'Prize Every Time' claw machines I had ever seen. It was absolutely huge and filled with various Pokémon plushies.

"Look!" I told my brother. "There's a Snorlax!"

It was then that I noticed the ninja Clefable doll.

"I want that!" I cried and inserted a coin into the machine. The problem was, the machine was so big that I couldn't see properly and I asked my brother to go to the side and guide me. Next thing I knew I'd somehow transformed into Hercule Poirot (clothed in a grey woollen vest top with a white t-shirt underneath, beige shorts and brown shoes with long white socks poking over the top) and my brother had turned into Captain Hastings.

Also, the claw machine was now out in the middle of nowhere, in the small corner of a large field that had a narrow path weaving through it. A little wooden fence ran around its perimeter and I walked past this into the field. I had a cross between a walking stick and a cane, coloured black and gleaming in the summer sun. I looked up at the clear blue sky and a flock of birds flew lazily by overhead.

It was truly a gorgeous day but I could not appreciate it for long as I had a case to solve. With my brother's help we managed to work it out (I don't remember any of the things we did to reach our conclusion. Nor do I remember what the case was about) and then I decided to return to the claw machine. However, when I reached the spot where it had previously stood I was greeted with naught but an empty space.

"The claw machine is gone!" I cried, searching everywhere for the slightest sign of it.

My brother could offer no help and it was at this point that I woke up so I never did get my ninja Clefable doll.

Chapter Text

To begin with I was at Tesco Extra, wheeling a trolley around the toy isle with a baby carrier seated within it. Inside the carrier was my baby daughter, who somehow transformed into a boy when the carrier nearly toppled over. I pulled it back up and moved to the next isle, where my son spontaneously grew from a baby to a child.

"If you’re good I'll buy you a toy", I told him. "One of those little matchbox cars".

I don't know what happened next but the scene shifted. I was now in an alternate NCIS universe. I was hanging out with Gibbs and Tony at some shops which reminded me of the Peterborough branch of Sainsburys. Then I was out in the countryside. I was in some kind of vehicle but I don't know what. I was looking at the back yard of a house where a small, thin peacock was walking about.

"Oh yeah", I said (but to whom I have no idea). "I remember the peacock".

Then the scene changed and I was back with Tony and Gibbs (cue part I don't want to forget). We were in a dimly lit room, lying on some kind of huge mattress thing. I think we were supposed to be sleeping but we were all awake. I was just lying there when I suddenly felt a hand take my own.

It was Tony's.

He started talking to me about how much he appreciated being my friend but I was too busy gushing over how he was holding my hand to pay attention to his words. I just couldn't believe he was actually holding MY hand. It was like a dream come true.

Chapter Text

I was with Brennan from the TV show Bones. We were investigating the kidnapping of Agent Booth and the clues we'd managed to collect had led us down to the beach.

It was a beautiful place with soft, pastel yellow sand and glittering, perfectly clear blue seas. A wooden pier had been built on the sand and it dipped downwards about halfway along so that the end was fully submerged in the sea. As soon as she saw it Brennan knew that it was where she had to go.

Booth was waiting for her in the sea.

I watched as she ran across the pier and dove into the sea. Booth was suspended some way below the surface and for some reason he looked like a plushie bat. Brennan grabbed him and dragged him to the surface where he promptly turned back into a human. I darted onto the pier to meet them and we all lived happily ever after.

Chapter Text

At the very start of this dream, before anything actually happened, I had a strong sense of foreboding about Face from The A-Team, like I knew he was going to get in some kind of serious danger.

Anywho, the dream then began with Face in a very large, very tall building that was a sort-of cross between a casino, shopping centre and office block. Face had just come into a lot of money and, having collected it, wanted to leave. He went down the first few floors easily enough but when he reached the next floor he encountered problems.

Two guys were standing in the room he needed to pass through in order to get to the next floor. He went to walk past them but they blocked his way.

"If you wanna go through here you gotta pay", one of them, the bigger of the two, told him.

"No!" Face replied angrily and tried to shove his way past.

The guys once again attempted to stop him but he took them out in a fight that seemed to go in slow-mo. Then he went down to the next floor, but the guys were there too, this time holding me captive.

"Pay up or the girl gets it!" the one holding me snarled and shoved me into what I assume was some kind of cupboard. He locked the door with a big, golden padlock.

"Hey, let me out!" I screamed. "It's dark in here!"

"Let her go!" Face shouted, now majorly ticked off.

Meanwhile, on a higher floor of the building, Hannibal was trying to get to Face to help him. He wanted to get down the floors quickly (it would seem nobody had heard of elevators in this dream) and decided to use a long tunnel slide - like the ones you see at swimming pools.

He got inside and slid down. It was quite dark inside and watching this part in first person I was aware of somebody getting into the slide behind Hannibal. He reached the bottom and scrambled to get out before the other person crashed into him.

Back with Face things were really heating up. He had somehow got the key to the padlock and slipped it through a loose part of wall to me to take care of while he beat up the two guys. Once they were taken care of I gave him back the key and he inserted it into the padlock.

"You won't open that with that", one of the guys sneered.

It turned out he was right. Face turned the key several times but the padlock refused to open.

"Sort this padlock out!" he yelled, no longer having any patience for the thugs.

Having already been clobbered by him the guys quickly complied and finally I was let out of the cupboard. Face and I left the building (without ever meeting up with Hannibal) and once outside I set off some fireworks in order to let my mum know I was okay (it was dark so they showed up just fine).

And this was the point when I woke up.

Chapter Text

It all started when Face bumped into a guy who was apparently an old friend of the A-Team. Later, when the team and I were out driving in the countryside, we were overtaken by an incredibly fast car and nearly driven off the road.

"Hey!" Face exclaimed. "That's Peter [insert last name]!"

Turns out it was the guy he met earlier. Determined to have the rest of the team (and me) meet up with him Face managed to persuade us to follow Peter's car. Hannibal was not keen on the idea because we had not seen Peter for years and he believed that the man could have changed a lot in that time.

Still, we followed him anyway and ended up at a large, one-storey building that sorta resembled a prison. Peter's car was parked outside and there was a large, muscular man guarding the entrance. Murdock approached him to request entrance but the man just opened up a small gutter type pipe beside the door and a laughed as a small amount of yellowish gloop came out and landed on Murdock's head.

Now thoroughly ticked off Murdock forced his way inside and we all hastily followed him. We found ourselves in a maze of hallways and doors which Murdock somehow managed to navigate in order to find Peter's room. He knocked on the door and when Peter came out he punched him in the gut.

Peter seemed unfazed by the attack and socked Murdock in the face in retaliation. He was temporarily knocked out and slumped over me (I happened to be standing behind him). I grabbed hold of him to prevent him from hitting the floor but he was quick to wake up and he pulled himself off of me.

It looked like a big fight was going to happen but at that moment I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was on MSN, chatting away to Zac Efron. All of a sudden he asked me to marry him and a diamond engagement ring appeared on my finger. The thought of being engaged to Zac Efron excited me so much that straight away I said yes. A short time later I received a letter from him saying that everything had been booked.

Now I was faced with a problem. How would be able to tell my mum that I was engaged to somebody I'd only just met over the internet? As I was contemplating this there was a knock at the door and I opened it to see a boy I'd apparently been dating. He was holding a small black box.

"This is for you", he told me, opening it to reveal a glittering cupcake shaped ring. "You don't have to give me an answer straight away".

I took the ring and slipped it onto the hand that didn't have Zac's ring on it. This new one was slightly too big but I didn't have the heart to tell the guy. Mum was glad to hear I was engaged to him as she believed that by marrying him I'd end up the manager of a big, successful company. Then the scene then changed. I was walking through a long wooden room with Zac, who was chatting happily away to me.

"This is just like last Christmas", he said.

"Last Christmas?" I repeated in a confused voice.

"Don't you remember?" Zac asked, now looking quite hurt.

Having just met him over the internet I didn't remember a thing but apparently, in his mind, I'd already been dating him for a year. Feeling majorly confused I went to see my mum.

"....And he's saying all these things and I just don't remember any of them!" I explained.

But before my mum could give me any advice the scene changed once again. This time I was in a supermarket with the boy from earlier (cupcake ring). I'd been having problems with a girl who seemed determined to take me from the guy but right now I was trying to forget her. However, when I entered the electrical appliances isle she was waiting for me.

She was a very pretty girl with dark pink hair and four angel wings. She was clothed in a simple white dress and she grinned wickedly when she saw me. Next thing I knew she'd got hold of me and was kissing me passionately.

I managed to get away from her and ran into the guy I was at the store with and told him everything that was happening (including about Zac). He was very understanding about it all and we moved on through the store.

Next thing I knew we were standing on top of a giant mini freezer and the girl was back. We must have gotten into a fight because she pushed me over the edge. Now in third person view I actually watched myself fall (oddly I looked like a pink haired Usagi from Sailor Moon and I too was in a white dress).

I fell in slow motion and just when it looked like I was going to hit the floor I rose to my feet and floated back up to the top. The girl was really pleased by this but before anything else could happen I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was at home with Abby from NCIS (and 'home' was a large gym type facility). I'd just seen a report on the internet that made me question what my father (the head of the gym) was doing. Abby and I were currently in his office so I snuck out an approached one of the many filing cabinets outside.

I grabbed several large pieces of blue paper covered in silver writing and tried to hide them behind my back as I passed my dad to get back to his office. He glared at me suspiciously and I knew he was on to me. I ran into the office and thrust the papers into Abby's face.

"Take a look at these!" I told her.

She did so. According to the papers my father had been booking an awful lot of holidays lately. For some reason Abby and I took this to mean he was a bad guy and we decided that we had to get out - fast. I bolted out of the office and turned into a small cloak room on the right. I had a bag hanging high on a hook containing my Pokémon.

"Hey, help me get my bag down!" I told a girl was in the room.

"Why don't you just use a spell and levitate it down?" she asked in a tone that made me feel dumb.

"Just get it down!" I hissed.

She finally complied but I only had time to grab one pokeball before my father appeared. I rushed to the office to get Abby and then we fled. However, my father was waiting for us outside. Luckily Abby and I were able to fly so we took to the skies and flew away before he could get us. We left the town far behind us and eventually arrived in the countryside.

"Hey", I said after a while, "do you mind if I just tie this round my neck?" I gestured to my pokeball which had a length of string attached to it.

Abby nodded and I tied the pokeball around my neck. In doing so I accidentally let out my Pokémon (it was Rotom I think) and I had to grab it to stop it falling. I quickly returned it to its pokeball as Abby and I flew over a gentle stream full of white, oval shaped objects.

"Cocoons!" I gasped.

"If there are cocoons here then you know what that means", said Abby worriedly.

"BEES!" We both cried as we were ambushed by a swarm of Beedrill.

I managed to fly out of the way just in time but Abby was nearly buried beneath a mound of angry Beedrill. She quickly summoned her Starmie to fight them off and once they'd gone we continued on our way. We soon entered a rocky, mountainous area where we came across a man and a woman in bizarre orange and purple outfits. They looked like they wanted to battle but for some reason it never happened. Abby and I entered a large maze-like gorge and were both startled when the ground began to shake.

"It's a Stomptar!" I exclaimed.

The 'Stomptar' came into view. It looked just like a giant Magby and it did not look happy. It was also coming after us! Abby and I took off like rockets, dashing through the gorge until we arrived at a cave entrance blocked off by a barred door.

"Hey, let us in!" I yelled to the person inside but they just walked off.

Abby examined the door and managed to make it open. We rushed inside and shut the door behind us. At least, I thought we had. But when I turned around Abby was gone. I found her in the gorge, celebrating her catch of the giant Magby.

"We did great didn't we Minun?" she grinned.

Her Minun, who actually looked like a Plusle, made a happy noise of agreement. I briefly wondered how Abby's win had been possible when 'Minun' had a severe type disadvantage but did not voice my questions. Abby and I continued on our way and ended up in a large supermarket.

I was quickly distracted by a new LazyTown game and as I wondered whether or not to buy it my father turned up. There was no escape this time, no matter how much we flew. Abby and I were trapped. We were taken back home where I later discovered Abby on her laptop. She was booking a holiday.

"It was you!" I cried. "You were the one booking holidays!"

And just as Abby opened her mouth to try and explain I woke up.

Chapter Text

This is what I get for watching LazyTown before bed.....

It started out with me as Stingy. I was laying in my actual bed in my actual bedroom but for some reason I couldn't get up, I could only move my head slightly. Stephanie and Trixie were standing to my left, trying to help me, but I still couldn't move. Then Sportacus appeared at my window, crouched on the windowsill (lucky for him the window was open). He looked like he was about to come into my room but at that moment the scene changed.

I was now walking along a massive abandoned airstrip that had been designed LazyTown style. I looked up to see Sportacus's airship. Sportacus (minus his crystal vest) was standing on the platform that lowers down from it. He was wearing a matching pair of blue and white sweatbands but as I watched he took them off and threw them to the ground. They landed at my feet.

Next thing I knew he had jumped off of the platform (bearing in mind the airship was VERY high up) and was diving down to the ground. I freaked out, thinking he was going to die, but to my amazement he landed on his feet in a crouched position. He then got up and grinned at me.

Now the scene changed for the last time. I was now on the set of LazyTown, taking a look at the massive green screens they use to create the town. Magnus Scheving was with me and he asked me if there was anything I'd like to see projected onto the screens.

"A shot of the sky please", I said. "As if you were looking up at it".

I never did get to see it, however, for at that moment I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was in town with my brother and a dream friend. We wanted to go into a cemetery which was built on a large, raised platform of stone in the centre of town. There was no visible way in except for a set of white marble double doors on the other side which, though we had not gone up to them, we knew to be locked.

My brother and the dream friend entered a small computer shop next door and began conversing with the owner. For some reason I felt apprehensive about going inside and lingered in the doorway until I was called in.

It turned out that we could get into the cemetery through a side door in the shop. We walked through and even though it had been daytime when we entered the shop it was dark in the cemetery. I immediately began to freak out, falling to my knees and clutching my head as I began to rant about ghosts and things in the dark.

I had a torch so I shined it around the cemetery. I kept thinking I could see things but it was just other visitors. Eventually I was getting so freaked out that we all left.

The scene then changed. I was now in an arcade, facing a massive crane machine with jumbo plushies inside. I had to win one in order to please a man I'd ended up working for somehow.

I knew he was dangerous and so I had to do what he wanted. But when I tried to win a toy I failed miserably. So I reached inside and grabbed one that was half out anyway. It turned out to be a giant Wish Bear plushie.

When I showed the man he seemed pleased but something must have gone wrong as suddenly he was after me. I took off running and ended up on a large hill with a flat top. There was a small collection of railway lines here with a little brown steam engine. I had two dream friends here as well and we all climbed into the steam engine in an attempt to run over the man.

I'm not sure what happened next but I was suddenly sent flying over the top of the hill. I landed on a small ledge beneath it was knocked out.

Oddly, in third person view I looked like a big yellow anthropomorphic bird. After a while I woke up and was now continuing to watch in third person as I (now a man) climbed back up to the top of the hill.

At first I couldn't see anyone and I panicked that maybe my dream friends had died. But then I saw them beside the steam engine and I ran over to them, enveloping them in a tight hug.

"Thank god!" I cried. "I thought I'd lost you!"

And it was on that happy note that I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was a member of the X-Factor audience (which was now being shown at an outdoor stage) and was quite friendly with one of the contestants, a guy around my age named Chris. Oddly the only other contestant was Dakota Fanning, who wowed the audience with her amazing trumpet playing. I was sitting with Chris in a small room to the side of the stage when he mentioned that he needed a brush.

"Here, you can use mine!" I exclaimed quickly and pulled my brush out of my bag.

Unfortunately it was covered in hairs so I hastily got rid of them before handing him the brush. I was blushing as I did so which made it evident that I had a crush on this guy.

And then the scene changed. I was now sat on the floor of what looked like an assembly hall at a primary school with a whole mass of students. We were apparently playing some kind of verbal Scrabble game with Des O'Connor and Carol Vorderman. Des called out one word and I responded rapidly with:

"Antidisestablishmentarianism!"

"That's a good word", Carol told me as everyone burst out laughing. "But the letter is C, not A".

I could feel tears welling in my eyes as everyone continued to laugh. Then my brother, who was sat in the row behind me, had to go and make things worse.

"Hey, Bella Gerber!" he yelled. "Say it again!"

The laughter got worse. Sobbing now I crawled on my hands and knees out of the room. On my way I passed Chris, who didn't seem to care about how upset I was. I emerged in a large grassy field with a small dog at my feet. This was Chris' dog and I decided to walk it. When I grabbed the lead it stretched out and looked like it was a computer graphic.

"Look Chris!" I called. "I'm taking your dog for a walk!"

He watched me go off with the dog but said nothing. I headed further into the field in better spirits but before anything more could happen I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was at the home of a woman I was friends with (or was she a relation?). I was wandering around the house when I came across a tiny blue and yellow kitten-type Pokémon. This was Mo, Mew's brother apparently. Mo was in a bad way, barely conscious and wrapped in a thick blanket. I grabbed him and went downstairs.

The woman was in the kitchen and when she saw I had Mo she opened the oven which had roaring flames within it. She instructed me to put Mo inside. Hesitantly I approached the oven and then I bolted outside and threw Mo into the air.

"Go!" I cried as Mew appeared beside me. "Fly away!"

But Mo just fell to the ground. I tried again to get him to fly but he just wouldn't. I think Mew started to explain why to me but at that moment the scene changed and I saw a brief image of myself and my brother approaching a cinema with a huge cut-out outside advertising the LazyTown movie.

Next I was actually with Sportacus and Stephanie and some random dream guy on a fieldtrip to the hugest aquarium I had ever seen. It was like a jumbo version of the Sea Life Centres with wall-to-wall viewing panels of the gigantic tanks the fish were kept in. As we walked past one tank I noticed that there was a large pyramid inside of it. The pyramid was cut in half so that you could see inside and there was a silver diamond in a golden frame floating within it.

"Hey!" I cried. "That's Mo's pyramid!"

Nobody seemed to care so we moved on. Throughout the trip I noticed that Sportacus and Stephanie were getting rather close romantically, despite the dream guy's efforts to woo her. This made me feel insanely jealous and it didn't really go over well with the dream guy either as he dove into one of the tanks.

Sportacus went after him but seemed reluctant to get in. Eventually he did but it seemed as though he fell in. As soon as he was submerged he turned into a black and white hedgehog (the Sonic the Hedgehog kind of hedgehog). He swam after the dream boy, who for some reason now possessed the voice of Eric Cartman from South Park.

Sportacus managed to get the guy out of the tank and he turned back to normal as soon as he got out. He then shared a quick kiss with Stephanie (much to my disgust) and we continued with the fieldtrip.

It was at this moment, however, that I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was on a large island which had been completely converted into a massive theme park. I was walking through a quieter, tree covered section of the park with a boy whom I had apparently been friends with since childhood. We were holding hands though we were nothing more than friends and talking about various things.

We then came across a tall water-based ride in which you rode a yellow dingy down a lengthy water filled shute and decided to go on it. I climbed a ladder to the top where Jamie from Mythbusters was waiting for me (minus the moustache). He smiled at me and gestured for me to get into the waiting dingy.

I stepped forward but came to a halt when I realised I was seeing double. Also the corners of my vision were lightly blurred and I couldn't make out the exact position of the dingy.

"Where is it?!" I cried, slightly panicked. "I can't see the dingy!"

Jamie looked like he wanted to help me but he didn't. And I never did get on the ride because at that moment I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was at the docks (I think) with a man who'd recently been wounded and recovered. For some reason I was The Stig from Top Gear and there was a man on a raised platform with a gun, preparing to shoot the man I was with. Silently I stepped in front of him; arms raised, and took a bullet to the left of my stomach. I fell to the ground, clutching my stomach and gasping in pain. It never occurred to me how odd it was that there was no blood.

Next thing I knew I was in a hospital and no longer dressed at The Stig. There was a boy in front of me who smirked smugly.

"I know who you really are", he told me. "Who you work as".

"How do you know that?!" I asked, totally shocked.

But he wouldn't tell me and the scene then changed again. I was back home now and totally recovered for the most part. But when I walked I would sometimes get shooting pains in my hip. I explained this to my mum.

"That's nice", she said in a really-couldn't-care-less manner.

"It's because I took a bullet", I continued, showing her a small scar.

She still didn't seem that bothered and at that moment I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was back in my old house which was now owned by a boy and his family, all of whom I was apparently great friends with. The boy was showing me around and for some reason my bedroom had shifted from upstairs to downstairs in the spot where the hot cupboard used to be.

Time passed. I'd been living with the boy for seven days when suddenly my mum turned up. We embraced in a tight hug and it emerged that the reason I'd been living with the boy was because I'd lost my memory. Seeing my mum brought it all back to me.

"Where have you been?! We were so worried!" Mum cried.

"I'm sorry!" I replied. "I lost my memory! I didn't know who I was!"

We hugged some more and this was when the dream ended.

Chapter Text

I was in the countryside with my cousins. We were in the woods when suddenly my younger cousin came running up to me looking very frightened.

"There's something in the lake!" she screamed and bolted past me.

I went down to the lake to see what it was. Turned out that it was a little girl with dirty blonde hair and pale, clammy skin. She rose from the water and held out her arms, revealing two flaps of translucent, water-like skin. She dove down and grabbed my legs (I was now in the lake). I went under.

Luckily my nose was still above the water so I could still breathe. It was strange but it seemed like the girl didn't want to drag me too far down. At that moment, however, my older cousin got the girl off me and I bobbed to the surface. I was now in what looked like a giant warehouse with only a thin strip of floor around the edge.

I rushed out of the water and shivered in fear. Then I noticed the gleaming Nintendo Wii Jet.

Along with a small hamster I ran over to it. The hamster got in and then the owner of the jet increased the size of the cockpit to make room for me.

"Hey, shouldn't this be over us?" I asked, gesturing to a thin sheet of plastic that was supposed to be the cockpit roof.

"No", said the owner.

And like a ball from a cannon the jet took off. From so high up I could see that I was now above town centre. The jet descended and I made my way to the bus station to go home. Meanwhile the hamster had landed at the coast. It walked through an arcade to play on the crane machines but they were all rubbish so it ended up in a small shop instead. It was about to leave when it noticed the slate grey clouds outside. It went up to the till.

"Hey, do you sell umbrellas?" it asked. "I think I'm going to need one".

Chapter Text

I was heading out for a walk with a dream friend and was pushing a pram that apparently contained our baby. After a while we were pulled over by the cops for speeding and possible immigration violations. I managed to clear myself of any charges but I couldn't find my friend's passport.

"Where is it?!" I snapped, rummaging through my bag.

"It's in there in pieces", he replied in a very carefree voice.

"Pieces?!" I shrieked.

And that's when I discovered that there was no baby in the pram either. It was full of bags. Then the scene changed. I was now at a city sized facility made of metal. I'd been met by a host who was kindly taking me on a tour.

"Wall.e!" I yelled.

"Hey!" snapped the host.

"Oh, not you!" I explained quickly. "I was calling my robot".

The robot in question came after me but fell down a shaft and ended up tumbling through a series of long tubes and tunnels. It ended up somewhere outside.

Meanwhile, inside the facility, Sportacus from LazyTown had managed to annoy some random super-powered kid and was now on the run. He dashed through several hallways before ending up in a massive room with a metal canopy above the door. He jumped onto the canopy and froze as two of the kid's security droids entered the room. For a long moment nothing happened and then the droids turned and left the room.

For now Sportacus was safe.

Chapter Text

A teenage girl was preparing to attack the castle of a tyrant who had overthrown the king and locked him up in the dungeon. The girl disguised herself as one of his members of staff by wearing a white wig dyed pink on the fringe and heavy, chunky black boots. She went about serving him by bringing him a tray of drinks and nearly gave herself away by insulting him. Luckily, with a lot of smiling and complimenting, she got through it.

When she was dismissed she shed the disguise, revealing herself to be a brunette. Her hair was short and held out of her face by a baby blue clip. She also took off the boots so that her footfalls were much quieter. Then she went in search of the dungeon. She had just entered a long, balcony-like hallway when she was discovered. Knowing it was time to flee she sprouted a pair of mechanical wings from her back and took to the skies.

Hearing what had happened the tyrant decided to lock the door to the dungeon for good so that the king could never escape. He did this by using a lever attached to a round bronze plate. Two lights on the plate - red and green - represented locked and unlocked and the red light was now glaring brightly. The king was trapped.

Meanwhile the girl had found her friend. She dragged her into a small alcove behind the palace and fixed her with a stern expression.

"I'm going to show you something", she said, "but you have to promise not to scream".

"I won't", her friend replied.

The girl closed her eyes and the mechanical wings appeared once more. They were coloured yellow at the base and branched off into long, silver feathers pointed like razors at the tips. True to her word her friend did not scream. The girl then launched an attack on the palace. She flew into the air and made a sharp u-turn before shooting towards the palace.

I don't know what happened next but the scene changed to show the tyrant on the throne. He looked pretty smug until the girl entered with a box of bombs. These bombs resembled large bugs with huge, bulging eyes and purple skin. Their mouths were slightly hooked like beaks and they exploded without warning. The tyrant was the only thing harmed. He ended up in a beautiful looking landscape (a large grassy field with purple mountains in the distance).

"Ah well", he sighed. "At least I can cause destruction here". But he couldn't because at that moment he was crushed by a massive boulder than ran over him. The king also perished but everyone else lived happily ever after.

Chapter Text

I had travelled back in time (to the 1800s I think) and was helping a smartly dressed man in a suit and top hat to run a small market stall in the middle of a bustling town centre. The man and I were apparently friends and he was helping me to understand the old currency as it was confusing me a lot and I was making many mistakes.

Suddenly we were attacked by a furious teenage boy. The man engaged him in battle and after a brief confrontation came out the victor. It turned out that the boy had no home, so the man decided to take him in.

Later I was walking down the street and chatting with him. He knew a lot about time travel and I was curious to know why. He showed me a creamy coloured plastic box full of toys my brother and I had lost as children (I remember one of the toys was a remote control Subaru Impreza).

Much of the rest of this dream is lost on me but I remember that later on we discovered that the boy was in fact the past self of the man he’d fought with and had come to remind him to spend a £6000 inheritance left to him by his grandmother. Apparently if he didn't spend it something really bad would happen to the money.

Chapter Text

I was in a very large building complex. I think it was supposed to be a hospital but it looked like it had been merged with a school, office block and apartment building. I had only just been admitted, though I had no idea what was wrong with me. I was walking through one of the corridors when I overheard some members of staff talking about how Rabbit from the Old Bear series had been brought into the hospital and was currently situated in a room on the top floor.

"Old Bear!" I squealed, grabbing my Old Bear plushie from a cardboard box on my left. "Rabbit's here!"

I was desperate to get my Old Bear plushie upstairs to meet Rabbit but the lifts were operated by a highly complex system and security was tough. Apparently none of the hospital staff wanted anyone to see Rabbit. But I was determined. I entered one of the lifts and attempted to go up but it wouldn't work.

Disappointed, I exited the lift and this was when I met Seth Green, who was also a patient at the hospital and clothed in one of those pale green hospital smocks (though, like me, he didn't look like there was anything wrong with him). We started hanging out and became fast friends.

We were hanging around on the streets outside the hospital when everything changed. Having finished whatever it was we were doing we heading back into the hospital when I heard the terrifying sound of gun fire. I turned just in time to see Seth hit the ground, a bullet wound in his stomach. I let out a scream and began sobbing hysterically as a chaotic crowd formed around us. I knew without being told that Seth was dead.

I'm not sure what happened next but I found myself in some kind of dream world where everything possessed a soft glow. I was standing on a seemingly endless concrete walkway by the coast and was shocked to see that Seth was there. After an emotional embrace (which featured me crying some more) we turned to face the sea and began to talk. I told him how dearly I wanted him to come back to life and I think we began discussing a way to make it happen.

Next thing I knew I was back in the real world, standing outside the hospital. I was alone.

And this was when I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was in a quiet coastal town with a group of friends. We decided to split up and I set off down a cobbled path with my bike. I parked it up and entered a store and when I came back I got the shock of my life. Someone had used my bike to hang one of my friends, who was now bleeding everywhere and most definitely dead.

I began to cry and ran off in fright. I bumped into one of my other friends and together we walked around the town, discovering that more and more of our friends had been killed.

At one point we ended up in a large discount store and I remember opening a door to find the Doctor from Doctor Who on the other side. But he looked strange. A weird black vapour-like aura was encompassing him and it gave off seriously evil vibes. I wondered if the Doctor was the one killing my friends.

Next thing I knew I was walking through what appeared to be a mix of town centre and my old school. I was with Seth Green, who happened to be a werewolf. He hadn't transformed or anything but he was feeling down because a lot of the townspeople showed extreme prejudice to werewolves.

"It'll be okay", I told him comfortingly. "You've always got me".

I took his hand and flashed him a smile. He shot me a weak smile back and we walked off together down the street.

Chapter Text

I was back at school and amazed to be there after so much time. I stumbled out of the science block and twirled around in a daze. Oddly there was nobody else around except for Brennan and Booth from Bones. Booth wanted to take me with them and the next thing I knew I was in his car. Brennan had vanished and did not return for the rest of the dream. Booth was taking me to an important meeting.

"Hey, look!" I cried excitedly, peering out of the window. A rainbow was visible, spouting from a large storage container. "I've never seen the end of a rainbow before!"

Booth smiled and we arrived at the meeting. If Booth did well he would get to go somewhere cool.

"Hey, check that out!" I cried, interrupting the meeting to point out a massive tube of rainbow coloured lights to our left which was slowly flashing and spinning.

Nobody looked and Booth did not get to go somewhere cool.

"I'm sorry", I told him. "I just feel you'd have done so much better without me here".

"Nonsense!" Booth snorted.

We smiled at each other and the dream came to an end.

Chapter Text

It all started when the Womrat a friend was caring for escaped. In order to get it back I went home and lay down in bed and let out a series of sharp calls. The Womrat came right back and I returned to town to give it to my friend. However, I couldn't find my friend until Frankie Boyle pointed me in the right direction.

Next thing I knew we were all in some kind of secret facility that Frankie worked in. My friend and I were viewed as legends here and we accepted the offer to be turned into knights. My friend was taken to an escalator whilst I was told to sit on the stairs next to it. I watched as my friend was coated in chocolate and then it was my turn. I was surprised to find that I could breathe just fine when the chocolate hardened.

This next part happened like a video game. It was dark and my friend and I were sneaking through the facility whilst trying to avoid detection by the night patrolmen. For some reason we were all fairies now. When the view returned to normal Frankie was trying to talk my friend and me out of being knights. Something strange was going on with him but before I could figure out what I woke up.

Chapter Text

To begin with I was unwell. But despite this I had still ventured outside to my local Sealife Centre. I was walking past a large, indoor enclosure housing a killer whale when suddenly the whale reared up and reached for me with its head. It was nearly almost entirely free of its enclosure! I stumbled back in fright and closed my eyes.

Next thing I knew I was in Iceland. Specifically: LazyTown. I was in the future and it had become a dark, gritty town. The kids had grown up into deadbeats with rubbish jobs and Sportacus was no longer a superhero.

He didn't bounce or flip, merely walked around the streets in a dark red tracksuit. I was distressed by this and I asked him why he'd changed his clothes.

"I like the red", he told me despondently.

I was unsatisfied with this answer and I left him to explore the rest of the town. I was walking down a narrow concrete path surrounded by grass when I came across a very ornate gravestone. A photograph of Stephanie as a child was attached to it and beautiful flowers were growing around it.

I realised that it was Stephanie dying that had sent the town on its downward spiral so I went off to find Magnus Scheving. When I found him I explained the situation to him.

"Well I suppose I can look into bringing Stephanie back", he mused.

I grinned and at that point Stephanie's ghost appeared. Her hair was fading from pink to brown but she looked happy. Magnus and I watched her leave before setting off through a snow-covered forest to Magnus's home (which looked remarkably like my Nan’s). We were just approaching his door when I noticed a satellite in the sky.

"Wow, look at that!" I cried, pointing up at it.

The satellite crashed to the ground, parts spraying everywhere. One piece (a smooth disk of gold) narrowly missed striking my leg.

"Whoa! I'm glad that didn't hit me!" I exclaimed.

It was then that I noticed Magnus reaching for the satellite. "No, don't touch it!" I cried, but it was too late. Magnus let out a little cry of pain. "It's burning hot from coming through the Earth's atmosphere", I told him smartly. We then entered the house.

Magnus now vanished and was replaced by Temperance Brennan from Bones. Booth was standing outside the door was there was a sudden flash and a demonic looking dog appeared on the porch.

"Quick, get inside!" I yelled but Booth wouldn't move.

The demon bit a small fluffy dog that was apparently mine and I let out a distressed shriek. I was crying hysterically when Booth finally entered the house.

"My dog!" I wept. "My dog!"

Booth grinned and held out my dog, which was perfectly fine. I was overjoyed. We then moved into the dining room and took a seat at the dark wood table. Brennan and Booth began to chat and I was overcome with the desire to cause an argument. I never did though because at that moment I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was a happily married man with a wife and two kids. One day I was looking out the living room window when I saw the thin funnel of a tornado touch down outside. Quickly I turned to face my wife.

"Get down into the basement!" I yelled.

"But it's just a small one", she protested.

"It's not that one I'm worried about", I explained. "It's the mass behind it".

Sure enough there was a thick, black mass of cloud behind the thin funnel that resembled the monster funnel of an F5 tornado. Quickly my family and I darted down into the basement to wait out the storm. However, the next thing I knew I was driving my car (a family carrier) in a frantic rush to get away from the tornado.

I drove into a small, enclosed neighbourhood and parked up near several houses. I thought that being around so many buildings would make us safe. I got out of the car and grabbed hold of a push-bike by the handles.

"Hold on tight!" I screamed.

But as it happened the tornado missed us and the big funnel I'd seen wasn't a tornado after all. So in the end everyone lived happily ever after.

Chapter Text

L (the live action L played by Ken'ichi Matsuyama) had been confined to a pure white room by a group of scientists. He was clearly unhappy and blood was starting to seep from the walls. Two weeks later the walls were practically covered in blood and L was almost frantically distressed. He kept clutching at his head and hair and wailing.

Just then a scientist entered the room. L shuffled over to him and held out a clear plastic bag at arm’s length. It was a quarter filled with a creamy coloured powder.

"Cure", he said simply.

And suddenly the scene switched to show Rolf Harris at a desk apparently hosting some kind of chat show.

"Cure?!" he exclaimed and the audience roared with laughter.

A brief image showed what looked like a chipmunk/squirrel crossbreed feeding from the bag L had held. Within moments it had keeled over and died.

"Typical", Rolf tutted and the audience laughed again.

It was at this point that I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was on set filming scenes for the Death Note movie and I had many close scenes with Ken'ichi Matsuyama. He was moving around sluggishly, however, and seemed tired all of the time. As my scenes came to an end he handed me a piece of notebook paper. He'd scrawled a letter on it for me in broken English and signed it with two kisses.

Back home I missed him terribly. I was in town and there was a hospital just across the road from me. For some reason I knew that Ken'ichi was in there.

"Go and see him", urged my brother.

I felt nervous but I went inside and checked out the visiting hours on a computer near the reception desk. They were eight till twelve in the afternoon. Dad, however, was certain he could get me in now.

"Are you here to see someone?" a nurse in a blue dress asked, perfectly okay with everything even though it wasn't visiting hours.

"Yes. My friend Ken'ichi Matsuyama", I replied.

"Ah yes. He's still very sleepy right now but it should be okay to see him", said the nurse.

"Ok", I said. "If he's sleeping I'll just leave him this note". And I held up a letter I'd written for him.

Along with my family I went up to the second floor and that's when I noticed the weather. Grey clouds filled the sky and fat snowflakes were falling rapidly from them.

"Hey, is that snow?!" I gasped.

"Well, the weather was right!" said Mum in amazement.

I don't know what happened next but suddenly I was in the car being driven away from the hospital. I yelled in protest but Dad calmly explained that he needed my help buying something from LIDL. The following morning I was back at the hospital despite worries about how late I was going to be for work.

I gave my name to the receptionist, noting how a portly male nurse in casual dress scribbled it down in his notepad. I wasn't too phased though. After all, I'd become famous after my appearances in the Death Note movie.

"Not again, you!" the receptionist told him jokingly and I got the suspicion they knew something that I didn't.

I left them in search of Ken'ichi's room: room 55. I accidentally wandered into a classroom complex for the younger patients and although there was a room 55 here it wasn't the right one. Suddenly a bell rang and all of the patients rose from their chairs and walked out of the room.

"Excuse me Nurse?" I called to a blonde woman in a green nurse's uniform who was sitting alone at one of the tables. "Where is room 55?"

"Third floor", she said. "First door on the right".

I nodded and headed to the stairs only to find my way blocked by the man from the reception desk.

"Will you come with me?" he asked.

"No", I replied. "I want to see my friend".

I attempted to shove past him but he wouldn't move. I couldn't get past.

"No!" I wailed, so incredibly desperate to see Ken'ichi.

"NO!" Now I was pounding the man's chest but still he would not move.

Chapter Text

This dream started with me living at the old house in Peterborough. I was walking along the main road as though I was coming back from Tesco Extra when I met a guy around my age walking the same way.

It was Ken'ichi Matsuyama.

We got talking and started mucking about on the grass and around the trees and by the time we reached the turning to my house we were great friends.

Down the turning I kept getting lost and Ken'ichi (who strangely knew the way to my house) had to keep showing me the right direction. We were near the house when he turned to me, placed his hands on my cheeks and kissed me. I was really happy because I fancied him like crazy. We then continued on the way to my house.

As we walked down the street we passed a small white bungalow that stood by itself. Evil seemed to radiate from it and it gave me the creeps. Ken'ichi opened the door and we peered inside. It was totally dark. Cautiously I stepped inside and immediately began to scream. Something was grabbing my leg!

I ran outside, gasping in fear. Ken'ichi and I left rather quickly but a short while later we returned. This time when we opened the door Ken'ichi went in first and felt for the light switch. With a click light flooded the room and I stared at the floor in horror. The corpse of a man lay entangled within a telephone cable. I realised with a start that it had been he who grasped at my leg whilst he was still alive.

Even worse, over to the left near the only other door in the room lay a skeleton that, oddly enough, was coloured a strange mixture of blue and green.

Ken'ichi walked over to the door and opened it. There was only darkness beyond and he stepped inside to investigate. When he came back out I knew straight away that something was wrong. There was an awful, evil glint in his eye and the smile he shot me was full of malice.

"NO!" I wailed. "Noooooooooooo!"

I really didn't want this to happen so I did the only thing I think of. I dashed out of the house and jumped into the air, sending myself hurtling through time.

I was now standing in the car park just outside the back gate to my garden. Ken'ichi was there and he shot me a warm smile when he saw me. I was happy until he mentioned going to the creepy bungalow. Panic ran through me and without thinking I leapt through time again.

This time I went a little too far and ended up as a child. For some reason I wanted no contact with Ken'ichi whatsoever. I went back to the main road where we'd met and ran into a cluster of shops that stood where Tesco Extra should have been.

I entered a sweet shop and bought a bag of sweets which included what looked like cola bottles only they were three different colours: dark pink, light pink and white.

After that I left to try and find the supermarket. As I was walking amongst the shops I recoiled in horror when I saw a child version of Ken'ichi ahead of me, standing just outside a bank. I walked hurriedly past him with my head down and entered the nearest store. But someone followed me. It was a man in a smart suit.

"Excuse me", he said, "did you just buy some sweets?"

"I bought £1.28 worth of sweets", I replied.

He peered into my bag. Then he grabbed my arm and dragged me to the bank. He wanted me to meet Ken'ichi but I ran off and hid in the toilets.

Next thing I knew I was my regular age again and sitting in an audience watching a play. Ken'ichi was next to me but I no longer feared his presence. I realised that I must have dreamt the whole thing about the house because I knew now that it no longer existed. So Ken'ichi and I watched the show together. Suddenly my dad, was acting in the play, stopped. He explained that he had to go and left the stage.

"I'll have to go soon too", said mum, who was also in the play. "Can't leave Roxy on her own".

The play resumed. Then a prop helicopter suddenly sprang to life and began flying around the audience. When it landed somebody had a look at it and explained that it must be faulty. We believed him until a whole swarm of prop helicopters rose up out of nowhere and filled the theatre. Ken'ichi and I ran outside and that was when I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was in a three story church building with the Doctor. We had just finished solving some kind of puzzle on the second floor and were all set to leave when I decided that I wanted to check out the third floor. Together the Doctor and I climbed up the large stone steps but as we did so ghostly moans and wails reverberated off of the walls and a raspy voice began whispering.

At the top of the stairs was a monstrous translucent phantom. I screamed in fright and began running but the Doctor was entranced. I ended up back on the second floor which had transformed into a large cavern with metal grating for flooring which had lava flowing steadily beneath it. A group of cultists were gathered around a centre podium and as I watched the Doctor crawled onto the grated ceiling above us.

He moved swiftly on all fours and turned the ceiling jet-black. It was see-through where he was and as he moved around he began speaking archaic words in a whispering, raspy voice. I made a run for it and escaped in the Tardis.

I found myself in the biggest backyard I had ever seen. It was full of toys which three giant cakes in the middle. One of these cakes was a three-tier cake coloured blue and purple with white lining. The other was a round white one with pink edging. But the third was the biggest of all - a proper functioning Thomas the Tank Engine carousel.

I walked over to it and decided to have a ride. I watched the engines go past (noticing a blue one with a question mark in place of a number on its tender) and then leapt into the pastry James' cab.

After this I decided it was time to find the Doctor (apparently he was here too). I knew that if I were to leap onto the metal helmeted head of a full-sized dinosaur toy that it would trigger an attack from a tentacle monster and I tried to do this but ended up attacked by the dinosaur instead.

After dealing with it I approached the house that the backyard belonged to. There was nobody there except a little boy of around five or six with light blonde hair. He was wearing what appeared to be a school uniform.

"Excuse me, have you seen the Doctor?" I asked.

The boy shook his head and ran off. I walked deeper into the garden and discovered a tiny blue egg with yellow spots behind several sheets of cardboard leaning against the fence. For some reason I knew that there were more of these eggs and that they were the keys to finding the Doctor. I planted the egg that I had just as the boy returned.

"I've waited so long for a friend", he said and handed me another egg.

The perspective turned now so that it appeared that I was playing a DS game. I moved my character around, planting more eggs in designated plots of soil. I was playing this in my own garden and the clouds were ominously grey. When it started to rain it also began raining on my DS so I hurried to finish planting my eggs. Some of them were already sprouting into beanstalk-like plants.

I went inside my house and the rain instantly stopped on my DS. I continued planting until I woke up and never did find the Doctor again.

Chapter Text

I was in a supermarket (Tesco I think) shopping for a Father's Day gift. I wanted to get Al Murray's Happy Hour Season 2 because the store had it on offer for £12. I was going around the store on a red plastic seat with roller-skate wheels that was operated with pedals and strings.

I grabbed a chunky white CD case from the entertainment isle. Al was on the front and his name was printed in big red letters. I went to pay but realised it was the wrong thing and came back. I managed to get the last copy of Happy Hour and I put it in the small Garfield suitcase I had with me. Then I asked my mum where the cake isle was.

"You want isle JJ", she told me.

It turned out, however, that isle JJ was for clothing and pharmaceuticals. Next thing I knew I was outside, using my seat as a skateboard. A long wooden pole was protruding out of it. A sail could be attached to it but I had chosen not to. I rose past some boys down an underpass and the seat got away from me.

To my dismay it broke. The wheels were totally lost and to make matters worse it then began to rain. Luckily a boy I knew came to my aid and we huggled together, laughing and talking as we walked away. Then the scene changed. I was now in a dense residential area with my brother. We were both equipped with hunting rifles and shooting at a Silent Hill style monster that had wrapped itself around a lamppost.

"My gun doesn't sound right", I complained.

"That's because it's running out of ammo", explained my brother.

We killed the monster and I moved onto a much bigger one with massive suction cup shaped hands.

"Help me out here!" I yelled at my brother.

But he didn't and suddenly a Silent Hill style T-Rex burst onto the scene. It grabbed me and ran off, turning into a Pterodactyl as it did so. It was all like a video game now. I had to guide the Pterodactyl up and down the screen, following a set of arrows to avoid hitting buildings.

This was when I woke up.

Chapter Text

It was dark. I was standing on the roundabout of a busy main road built atop an incredibly high grassy ridge. My dog was with me and I hurriedly walked her across the road. Apparently I was some kind of superhero and I had a large black helmet on my head.

Approaching the edge of the ridge I got onto my dog's back and gripped her ears like bike handles.

"Fly me down!" I commanded.

My dog leapt off the edge and flew me down to a caravan site which Darth Vader happened to be attacking. I launched into a video game style battle with him but no matter how hard I tried I kept on losing.

Chapter Text

Me and my family were at a coastal resort, walking around a large shopping district. I wanted to buy a Wii Ping Pong kit (which included a Wii Ping Pong table) but I seemed to be buying it in pieces. So far I had one paddle which actually looked like a Wii tennis racket and two lengthy white tube things that I can't remember the purpose of. I mentioned to my brother that I once saw the table in Gamestation for £20 but didn't buy it. I now wished I had.

A little later Mum and I went off by ourselves to do some shopping. We walked up to a huge shop whose outside was the spitting image of the Flamingo amusement arcade at Hemsby. Inside it was quite dull. The walls were all white and so were the shelves. There was no music playing and Mum and I walked around in relative silence.

At some point we ended up in a narrow corridor at the back of the store. As we walked down a short flight of steps to the entrance I noticed a Robbie Rotten action figure resting on one of the stairs. He was wearing his usual outfit but had a large, flowing dressing gown of the same pattern on as well.

"Well, well, look what we have here", I said, picking it up.

I pressed a button on his chest and though he spoke the voice was totally different. I commented that it sounded like a character in a TV show I watched but I can't remember who. I then put him in my shopping bag and left the store, telling Mum that I now had two Robbie Rotten action figures as I did so.

We then entered a real amusement arcade but before I could do anything I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was standing in a largish room at school with a group of other girls. The teacher was announcing the names of students were going to model in the school magazine. To my shock and surprise she called out my name and none of the bitchy popular girls.

Next thing I knew the bitchy popular girls were suddenly being nice to me. As I walked around school I found that I was actually popular. But I stuck by my friends.

“It’ll all be over soon”, I said. “And then everything will be back to normal”.

The scene then changed. I was climbing the stairs of the English block and stopped to help out a little blonde girl. When I came up next time I tried to help a boy with his chunky red calculator but failed.

Now I was walking through the courtyard with my friends. The popular girls sneered at me and made fun of me about how my modelling gig was now over.

“Yes but I have a movie coming out!” I retorted smugly. “It’s coming out this Saturday and don’t worry; it’s not about me it’s about Bolt!” (Bolt was some kind of alter-ego).

I sat down with my friends to chat and a large, fluffy brownish-grey cat with a white muzzle zipped past. I growled loudly at it, hair rising like that on a dog’s back. My friends laughed.

“Sorry”, I said, embarrassed. “I must have spent too long as a dog”.

At last the school magazine had finally come out. A girl brought it over to me and I put in on a large square table in the courtyard. I opened it and on the first page it said something about how the magazine was always so serious so this year they’d opted for a joke. To my horror my photos (which actually looked like pics from a colouring book and were all of me as a dog) followed. As I looked at the pics of me in various outfits (Santa, reindeer) soft piano music played in the background.

I ran off in tears and climbed once more to the top of the English block. I wept bitterly until I discovered another copy of the magazine and the words written on it.

“Tomo x [can’t remember other name]!?” I shrieked and flung the magazine onto the floor just as I woke up.

Chapter Text

The dream began with me and my mum exploring an old section of neighbourhood that was partially flooded. There was a big house in the middle on a large grassy island and we decided to go there. I accidentally fell in the water and mum had to jump in and get me because it was too deep.

Eventually we made it into the house. Things get a little blurry here but I remember we were in a small room that had a thick black liquid seeping across the floor. When mum and I got caught in it we sunk through the floor into the room below. The house was slowly filling up with this liquid which had also seeped into the flood waters to form a thick sort-of tar.

I can only assume that mum and I died because the view changed to resemble a camera sweeping over the good side of the neighbourhood where police officers were setting up signs warning not to go in the water due to soot poisoning.

It was at this moment that I woke up, possibly out of fright, but when I went back to sleep the dream continued. I and a group of dream friends were attempting to work out a way to cure the affected side of the neighbourhood. We were standing around talking when it suddenly struck me that I was in a dream. This was when I became lucid.

At once hundreds of possibilities struck me as I wondered what to do. I decided that I wanted to fly and climbed to the top of a very large, very tall concrete block. From up here I could see the entirety of the ruined side of the neighbourhood. The tar-water lapped against the good side like the sea at the beach.

My dream friends watched as I jumped as hard I could from the block. I found myself falling fast towards the tar-water.

I want to fly! I thought desperately and thankfully it worked because the next thing I knew I was soaring through the sky. It was totally amazing as I had never done this sort of thing before. I flew away from the entire neighbourhood and soared above a thick forest.

Unfortunately things get blurry again here. I remember that I entered a large school type building and kept hearing things about Brittany Spears. This nearly knocked me out of my lucid state but I shook my head in an attempt to remain lucid.

It didn’t work.

The scene changed to show me back at the neighbourhood and I was no longer lucid. There were now train tracks along the edge where the tar-water and the good neighbourhood met. I was surprised to see that the sky was clear and so was the water. The neighbourhood was still flooded and a dark atmosphere surrounded it but things were already looking up.

I climbed into the cab of a small steam train and began pulling a long line of trucks. Water lapped over the tracks and at one point the train derailed but by some miracle it ended up back on the line and I entered a forest. I now only had one truck, a guard’s wagon of sorts.

I parked it up deep in the forest where it attracted a great swarm of black birds from the flooded neighbourhood. Knowing I had been successful I put the train in reverse and returned to the neighbourhood. Only, I didn’t get there. I ended up deeper in the forest, driving the train up impossibly steep mud hills with no tracks on them.

Every time I reached the top of one hill another started directly after. Occasionally I would catch a glimpse of a person in silver but I never saw them fully and I never reached the very top because at that moment I woke up again and stayed awake this time.

Chapter Text

I was on MSN chatting to Ken’ichi Matsuyama (who throughout the rest of the dream was referred to in my head as Matsuken). He invited me over to his house and I was thrilled. I left my own home and went down to an intersection of road that ran through a block of houses.

Ken’ichi was waiting for me here. He was wearing a black jacket over a black t-shirt with black trousers and shoes and I couldn’t help but blush when I saw him. Together we set off for his house. The scene then changed to show us walking along a small beach at night. The sky was full of stars and the tide was heading out.

“I love the beach”, I sighed.

I could sense that Ken’ichi wanted to tell me something but at that moment dozens of tiny black dragons with red/grey stomachs appeared around our heads. They were trying to fly but were struggling. I put my hands beneath one of them to help keep it airborne and Ken’ichi told me to stop. The dragon stopped moving and I realised it was dead.

The rest of the dragons began to fly and this was when I woke up.

Chapter Text

Gwen from Torchwood was standing with an unknown man in a cross between an office and an airport terminal. The man was saying how he was going to do something and Gwen questioned him.

“It’s that”, said the man, opening his medium sized suitcase, “or I send him through with a gun and a tazer”.

And he tossed a bright pink gun and a tazer into the suitcase which he’d managed to squash Jack Harkness into. Gwen was horrified.

“You can’t shut him in there!” she yelled.

But the man did. Then, when he reached for the suitcase he found that it had moved because Jack was trying to get away. Canned laughter sounded as though the dream were a sitcom. Jack began screaming for help as the suitcase transformed into a jigsaw box. A middle-aged office woman came and cautiously opened it.

“Ooo”, she cooed. “I’ve found a man!”

And she hastily grabbed a smaller jigsaw box and began scooping Jack Harkness jigsaw pieces into it.

Chapter Text

A young man was standing on the bank of a large duck pond. He was holding a large cardboard box and when he opened it water dishes and packets of bird food were made visible. He left the box for the ducks who all came over to investigate. They took the box to the wooden hut in the middle of the lake that they’d made their home and began to sort out who wanted what.

“I’ll have chips”, one female duck announced.

“What about you?” I asked (I was also a duck).

The human boy I was speaking too looked around young teenager age and had shaggy blonde hair. He looked at me and shrugged.

“I’ll have chips I guess”.

“No”, I said. “We’ve been given a box of things. We don’t have to order tonight”.

It was then I found the egg. Taking it out of the box I decided to hatch it but on the way to my nest I managed to drop it and a long crack appeared all around the middle. Hoping that it would still hatch I placed it on my nest.

Sometime later I and another duck entered the hut and saw that the egg was hatching. From it came the most adorable little purple bear with huge blue eyes. It also had a white stomach with the image of a spilled pot of pink paint on it. I couldn’t help but squeal with glee as my friend stared at it in confusion.

The bear was also able to walk and talk straight away and it turned out to be male. I adopted him as my son.

Chapter Text

A woman and her daughter, both blonde. The daughter is taken by some mysterious men. The mother offers to give them the cards they want if they’ll just let her daughter go. They refuse.

The mother finds herself at an aquarium with the back rooms blocked off by guards. She can obtain a mermaid body if she gains permission from a strange fish-being with a glass body but when she tries to go in the back rooms she is kicked out.

She then finds her friend (an amber haired male) in the lobby of the aquarium shooting small green darts into the necks of the guards and making them fall asleep. He turns to do the same to her but she begs him to let her speak to a mini version of the glass being first, saying how it will help her find her daughter. She promises to explain everything too.

He allows it and then shoots her. When she awakens she runs into the backrooms and finds the big glass being in a giant tank surrounded by smaller tanks and various computers.

Next she is with her friend again outside with a group of other friends. She tells them how she researches artefacts and stuff and her friend tells her he’s found a way into a secret base of sorts. He leads her to a public toilet and causes one of the toilets to open up, revealing a hole with a slide in it. This leads down to the base.

Meanwhile I am with a group of other teens looking to get down into the enemy base. The others were uselessly knocking on a raised marble floor tile so I walked over and showed them (rather smugly) the right way to do it. I then lifted up the tile to reveal what looked like a small, round drain.

We found ourselves in a massive underground cavern with purple lava covering most of the floor. The woman’s daughter was with us and we all knew she had some kind of special power within her. We believed her to be connected to the ‘Tower’ somehow.

Three of us decided to go ahead and launch a direct attack. (I remember being asked: “Is that all you’ve got?! Cody and Summer?”) We began jumping along tall rock platforms and when the jump was too far I grabbed hold of the daughter and flew her across.

At one point I saw lots of bluish platforms floating quickly past in a line. Beneath them were groups of glowing gold spheres. I wanted those spheres but could see no logical way to get them without falling into the lava.

Chapter Text

There was a hospital with a dark underside. The basement was crawling with Silent Hill type monsters and the walls were black and rusted and covered in blood. My family had only just made it out alive and now we were back with reinforcements to kill the monsters.

However, the basement had grown now into a macabre underground world. As we explored we were attacked and my mum was attacked by a Lying Figure from Silent Hill 2. It actually killed her and I was devastated until a mini Mr Stay-Puft Marshmallow Man appeared and said he could bring her back but there was a risk of mind-swapping.

I let him do it and to my relief my mum came back fine. I, however, suddenly found myself as the Lying Figure. I could no longer talk and had to moan and quiver frantically to get my brother to understand that it was me.

We made it out of the hospital and returned home. I was sulking in the street as I was still a Lying Figure when Mr Stay-Puft returned. I begged him to turn me back and he begrudging obliged. I was overjoyed to be back to normal but Mr Stay-Puft was now the same size as me with four legs and a long, thin tail.

“You’re the same height as me!” I exclaimed.

Mr Stay-Puft was very pleased about this and left in a joyful mood. The scene then changed to show me in Queensgate Shopping Centre which had become as twisted as the hospital basement. It was ruled by a king and I was planning an assassination so that I could get free of his rule.

A line of metal containers led all the way to a large door where the King was standing. I was going to ignite them but before I did I performed a quick scan of the floor. I found several different guns of various sizes that I readied and stored in my inventory for later. Then I held up a lighter to ignite the containers (there was a bomb in the one by the door) and stepped over to them. But a girl had grassed me up and the plan was foiled.

As the King walked over I held out my hands for the cuffs, knowing that there was no point in trying to escape. I was placed in a small, dingy cell with some other prisoners to await my punishment. After a while I heard a voice say:

“Can I make her my slave?”

The King said yes and I was taken away by a man named Henry. He treated me quite kindly and took me out to a large grassy area with a bowl-shaped indent. Within this indent were lots of other people who had gathered for some kind of meeting.

As they talked I noticed a familiar man in a suit at the top of the hill. It was Egon. I desperately wanted to call out to him but there was some kind of gag around my mouth stopping me. The others yelled at him and the next thing I knew he was tumbling head over heel down the hill. He landed in a dazed heap in front of me.

Finally he noticed me and I could have cried with relief. He sat down next to me and began talking to the crowd. Apparently they were after something and if they’d just remove the curse that had been put on him then he would get it for them.

They agreed to do this and as I watched a hoard of tiny green specks were dispersed from Egon’s body. Now he had all kind of awesome powers and he used them to carry me away. I was so happy to be free but I never truly got away as at that moment I woke up.

Chapter Text

It all started with the Mirage Kingdom which was ruled by several elemental kings and queens. I and a large group of friends had already visited the Palace of Darkness where, after confronting and calming the spirit of the dead king, I had acquired something called the Mirage Gear of Darkness which allowed me to transform into the Queen of Darkness.

We were now at the Palace of Light where a girl named Ree was slowly gaining the powers of the Queen of Light. She was angry with us for apparently leaving her behind at the Palace of Darkness and sent a swarm of large beetle/scorpion crossbreed bugs to attack us.

I took off running with my friends Bill Murray and Egon Spengler. We were standing on some tall stone platforms when we looked up and saw the glowing golden crest of the Queen of Light on the side of the palace. Ree only needed one more star to complete her Mirage Gear.

Raising her hands she extracted a small silver star from Egon’s chest. Egon collapsed and before Ree could take the star a superhero in a red and yellow outfit used a long whip-like weapon to steal it. Bill grabbed the now lifeless Egon and we took off after him. We ended up on a large field and the superhero was out of sight. Suddenly there was a ground-shaking thud. My eyes widened.

“I know that thud”, I gasped as another shook the field. I turned to Bill. “We gotta run!”

We inched backwards into the crowd as the Stay-Puft Marshmallow Man appeared through the surrounding trees. Now Bill and I were in an all-out sprint. As it happened we bumped into the superhero and demanded that he give Ree the star so she could stop Stay-Puft. The superhero obliged and Ree transformed.

She now had four elegant feathery wings and was clothed in a flowing white dress. Her eyes and hair were also white. As I watched this a giant, ornate egg smashed through the window I was standing near. It was surprisingly light and I decided to take it.

We thought for sure that Ree would help us but she turned out to be evil and we were left on the run again. We headed for an underground bunker and I darted inside with the egg. Bill got shut outside and I yelled at the others in the bunker to let him in. In the end I forced open the doors but Bill dragged me out.

Now carrying Egon again I followed him into a large warehouse area and watched as he scribbled furiously onto a piece of paper. Then we ran outside to the platform that generated the Mirage Gear.

“Your brother, he’s got Mirage Gear right?” he asked me.

“Yeah, he’s the Mirage Gear of Darkness”, I replied. “No, wait! I’m the Mirage Gear of Darkness! He’s the Mirage Gear of Water!”

“Alright, so transform then!” Bill cried.

I stepped onto the platform and after being encased in light I emerged as the Queen of Darkness. My skin was now green, my hair short and black and I was wearing a purplish/brown dress that ended in thick, vine-like protrusions. Bill was flying through the air and carrying me because after transformation I was weak. It was also like I was an entirely different person. There were no traces of me left at all.

“The time was right”, I said dreamily.

Then I took to the sky. Using a “Reality Buster” technique I destroyed Mr Stay-Puft and then Bill gave me the paper he’d been writing on. It was covered in half drawn stars.

“Use those spells!” he instructed as Ree appeared to battle.

I nodded and held up the paper. “What is drawn will now be real!” I cried and a barrage of stars burst from the paper, slamming into Ree’s stomach.

She was thrown backwards but the fight never got to finish because at that moment I woke up.

Chapter Text

Slimer and the Real Ghostbusters were in the firehouse and for some reason Egon was annoyed with Slimer. He told him to go play outside and Slimer, looking dejected, did as he was told. The next scene showed Janine in full Ghostbusters uniform barging her way through a queue at a busy airport.

“Excuse me, coming through! I’m a Ghostbuster!” she yelled, pushing her way to the front. “Let me through”, she said to the woman checking everyone in.

“Alright but you’re not getting on that plane”, the woman said.

“I’m not getting on it”, Janine agreed.

“I’m following you”, said the woman.

The scene then changed again to show Egon and Winston in a tower block at the airport. I was with them and we were looking for Slimer.

“I found him!” said Winston.

“Take us to him!” snapped Egon.

He led us to the top of the tower where there was a door leading out to a mobile phone mast. Blue slime was oozing through it in a giant mound.

“Well, there’s part of him anyway”, said Winston.

“Hey!” I cried, “I’m gonna call Egon!” I whipped out my phone just as realisation sunk in. “Oh, he’s here isn’t he?” There was a pause and then I instantly cheered up. “I’ll call Peter!”

But I never got the chance because at that moment I woke up.

Chapter Text

It all started with me, Logan Cale from Dark Angel and another young man with Asian looks standing around a small clothing store. Logan and the Asian man began a friendly debate over who had the best body and Logan ended up taking off his shirt. I couldn’t help but stare as he had a perfectly toned, smooth body.

The scene then changed to show snippets of what appeared to be a flashback presented in a dark, gritty light. They featured a girl I had apparently known as a child whom had gone to live at what we thought was a nice orphanage. Instead, according to the narrator of this part, she was made to do terrible, horrible things that warped and twisted her.

Back in the present day I was now at the home Logan and I shared with a young boy whose name escapes me. The man who had been at the clothing store with us had now vanished.

There was a knock on the door and when I opened it I found the girl from the flashback (now a young woman like myself) on the other side. I cried out for joy and we hugged each other tightly as I had not seen her since she left.

That night I suffered from a nightmare. In it I was running down a dark street when four or five pitch black silhouettes appeared ahead of me. I recognised one of them as Pyramid Head (the video game version) and turned to run the other way. However, Pyramid Head was behind me as well.

My dream-self woke screaming and I relaxed thinking it all to be a dream. When I turned over to go back to sleep, however, I found the body of Pyramid Head lying on my bed. With a shriek I ran from the room and headed to the room of the young boy. He opened his door nervously, a knife in his hand.

“Who is it?” he asked his voice tight with fear.

“Relax, it’s just me”, I replied.

I made sure he was alright and then walked up to the front door where the girl was standing. She was just outside the doorframe, soaking in the rain that had begun to pour. Somehow I knew she was behind all of this but despite wanting to ask why the only question I voiced was:

“Where’s Logan?”

She informed me that he was fine and at that moment he appeared behind me. I was flooded with relief and I never noticed my so-called-friend disappear into the night.

Chapter Text

TenCents and Sunshine from Tugs were working at a busy dock. Sunshine was considered to be quite a lowly employee but had managed to earn himself a bit of respect when he was sent into town on an important job.

Once in town he came across an old lady caught in the river he was sailing on. She was about to go over the edge of a steep waterfall so Sunshine tried to save her but ended up going over himself. Somehow he was turned into a human and when he returned to the dock he found that it was now a garage.

He came to the conclusion that somehow he’d ended up in an alternate other world and inadvertently killed this world’s versions of himself and TenCents. He threw himself from the dock and landed on a small concrete platform in the water.

The next scene showed Sunshine being led up to the mouth of a giant cave by a mysterious figure. The figure called into the cave and a giant white and pink sea serpent emerged. It turned out that Sunshine had landed on the serpent when he fell over the waterfall. The figure explained to the serpent how Sunshine had been trying to save the old lady life and had meant no harm. The serpent agreed to send Sunshine home.

The scene then changed again to show a human TenCents running down the hall of the dock building. He and Sunshine were reunited, then they turned back into boats and set about cleaning the docks.

Chapter Text

I was staying at Gregory House but had managed to escape back to reality. However, Gregory and Catherine had followed me and tried to get in my house by offering me a tray of chocolates and cakes.

I shut the door in their faces and thought that it was finally over when Gregory suddenly threw Catherine through the living room window. She growled and snarled at me like a rabid animal as I darted into the kitchen. My mum was inside and wanted to know what was going on.

"It's Gregory!" I exclaimed. "He won't leave me alone until I go back with him!"

Chapter Text

I was working at a huge factory run by Gregory from Gregory Horror Show. Me and two other workers decided to escape but in order to do so we had to remove an object from a heavily guarded room and we had no idea how to do that.

We were sat in a room that looked remarkably like my Nan’s open plan dining room/living room when we noticed a digital clock counting down rather quickly. This, we realised, was the key. When it got to zero we ran for it and took to the skies.

Gregory came after us but could not catch us as we were flying. He sent some flunkies after us and despite our attempts to flee we were caught. The next thing I knew I was back at the factory feeling glad to be working there. My friends were the same.

Chapter Text

I was sitting in the living room of a dream friend feeling stressed out and paranoid because I believed that there were some guys out to get me. My dream friend was trying to get me to eat something as I hadn’t eaten anything in quite a while.

She handed me a selection of small chocolate sweets, most of which I wouldn’t eat because they contained nuts. I took one to be polite then got up and went into the kitchen. I knew at once that something was wrong as I was struggling to breathe and felt faint. My body also felt really heavy. I managed to stagger back into the living room.

“I....I don’t feel well”, I muttered and collapsed.

A guy friend who was supposed to be Raphael from Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles but looked nothing like him picked me up and carried me to my parents’ bedroom (we were in my old house now). He laid me on their bed.

I then began to have a nightmare about men in tight, brown mechanical suits coming to get me. They attempted to chloroform me and I shouted for Raphael, my screams eventually becoming so loud that my dream self woke up. My parents were now gone but a talking sunflower plush toy explained to me that everyone in my family was cursed with such nightmares.

The scene then changed to show a massive golf course. A large, elevated video screen stood to the left and all of the competitors were building giant machines to play golf with. I somehow ended up in one of them – a huge wooden contraption made mostly from long, thick beams. There was a wooden crane in the centre and as I was climbing one of the beams its arm swung round and pinned me.

It was slowly crushing me so I shrieked at the driver to turn it off. He quickly did so and I scrambled to the top of the structure.

“I’m okay Honey!” I yelled.

“Well that’s good”, said Michael Weatherly, who was now on the video screen.

“I wasn’t talking to you”, I said and proceeded to wake up.

Chapter Text

It all started out with me hanging with the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles. We were in a small town and currently engaged in a fight with Rocksteady and Bebop. We beat them just in time to see Shredder making off with a flying pod we’d recently acquired. Worse still, he activated its teleportation mode, causing a large, swirling purple and yellow portal to appear behind him.

Laughing like a madman he grabbed Raphael and made his escape. We realised then that the fight with his goons had been nothing more than a diversion. Determined to catch him we set Donatello to work on a kiddie ride that was outside one of the stores surrounding us.

It was shaped like a plane and with a bit of work he got it flying. I leapt into the seat and took off in the direction of Shredder’s lair. The scene then changed to show us in a large room that resembled the inside of a computer. April O’Neil was there; strapped to a chair, but Shredder was nowhere to be seen.

Instead there was Raphael, looking much bigger and a darker shade of green. His eyes were completely white and he lunged at us, attacking without mercy. Luckily we managed to defeat him and as we freed April we saw an oval shaped green mask fall from Raphael’s face. This turned him back to normal.

The scene then changed again. I was now in a large house owned by a family who were using genetics to breed aliens. The mother ordered me to see the nurse whilst she kept my two companions busy (I can’t remember who they were but they were human).

The nurse happened to be her ten-year-old son. He had a sign on his bedroom door that addressed him as a nurse but when I went inside he was busy playing video games. I noticed that he had some TMNT plushies on his bunk bed. One was Leonardo, the other a Raphael hand puppet. He also had a large plush of a normal turtle that he’d got from a Sealife Centre.

The son then stopped playing and sat me on the lower bunk. He wanted to take a sample of my blood but I kept flinching away.

“Sorry”, I said, “I’m afraid of needles”.

He eventually got it done and then prepared to give me another injection. At that moment his mother came in and lay down on top of me. She promised me great things after I’d had the injection then disappeared again.

I knew that if I had the injection it would turn me into a mindless puppet and I’d no longer possess independent thought but for some reason I made no effort to get away and I continued to sit on the bed and await the needle.

The son was just about to inject me when I suddenly got up. I made for the door but he managed to jab me in the side as I made my escape. I went downstairs into the kitchen and opened the back door to find that the garden was full of migrating Snowbotamon. Apparently they were rare and I decided to catch one.

At that moment a black cat entered the garden and began chasing the Snowbotamon. I managed to help one through the door and it was followed by a pure white cat that was apparently its mother. I then shut the door.

I was then approached by a man who might have been the father of the family. He congratulated me on my catch, especially on the white cat.

“That’ll evolve into Gatomon”, he said proudly.

I was feeling pleased but at the same time I didn’t want to hand them over to him. As it happened I didn’t have to because at that moment I woke up.

Bonus Fragments:

• I was in my bedroom at the old house with the TMNT. We were under attack so I ran to the window and yelled at them to jump through it. We did, but I then got stuck.
• The TMNT and I were outside my old house. They were dressed in Hawaiian shirts, straw hats and sunglasses and their arms and legs looked stick thin. I remember thinking how flimsy they looked without their skin.

Chapter Text

The Doctor, Donna, Wilf and I were in a bustling town centre with a young blonde haired alien boy who looked perfectly human. He had come to Earth to collect a certain item needed for a growing up ceremony on his home planet and we had all agreed to help him.

As we walked into the busy streets a young black haired boy ran up, holding some kind of wand that resembled the Sonic Screwdriver but with a bulbous white top. The Doctor told him to put it down and I knew then that this boy was his son. They got into a small argument before the boy eventually relented and put the wand down on a small concrete bollard nearby.

A little later, after fruitless searching, we all made a horrifying discovery. The alien boy had, by this point, found the item he was looking for and gone back to his temporary home in a block of flats and as such was not around to hear the news. Apparently, if the item he’d found was used then it would blow up the entire world. 

“It’s a bomb”, I whispered, and we all stood in dramatic silence.

Things blur a little here but the next thing I remember was being in HMV. I was rather amused by a large yellow banner they had above a selection of DVD’s in the sale and I ran to get the Doctor so I could show him it. He laughed too when he saw that the banner read: HMV’s Blowing Up!

Things blur again after that but the next clear memory is of the Doctor and his son running into the TARDIS (which throughout the dream resembled an ordinary phone box inside and out). As they got in it began to rain and the Doctor hugged his son as they watched it pour.

His son was in tears and hugged him tightly. He talked about the alien boy, about how young he was and would he ever grow up now? The Doctor explained sadly that he didn’t know and they continued to hug as rain poured down upon the TARDIS door.

The scene then changed to show the Doctor, his son, Donna, Wilf and I all running down the city streets which were, bizarrely, empty. We were all desperate to get to the TARDIS and it was the Doctor (who was holding the white tipped wand from earlier) and I who got in first. We huddled in one corner as Donna and the Doctor’s son got in. Then the Doctor got out to allow Wilf entry.

At that point the doors (this TARDIS has two doors that slid together like those on a bus) slid shut. Panicking, I shoved my arm between the doors and frantically reached for the Doctor. I managed to grab his sleeve but didn’t look happy.

“Don’t!” he yelled as the TARDIS began to activate.

He was blown backwards by an explosion of light from the TARDIS and then suddenly we were all travelling through time. Another, bigger, explosion rocked the city as we left and we all hoped dearly for the Doctor’s safety.

“I hate driving this thing without him”, I moaned. “I’ve no idea how it works!”

Somehow we all landed safely in the future. In the same city, in fact. But now all of the buildings were tall, gleaming structures made entirely from glass and the roads were perfectly smooth. Travelling just above them were hover cars and bikes, all with sleek futuristic shapes.

The TARDIS passed them all by, allowing us all a grand view. We saw one car land, wheels coming out from the sides as it drove into a car park.  We were then taken to a beach which had been a particular spot of beauty in our time. There was now a small motocross track built right at the edge, spoiling the natural beauty.

“This is an innocent world”, Wilf said as we exited the TARDIS and began walking past the motocross track. “But scratch just below the surface....”

As we walked we passed two men in business suits. They failed to notice us and we took no notice of them as we followed the Doctor’s son (who was now a young man instead of a child) through a dense forest composed of lots of trees with thin, white trunks.

When we emerged back into the open we saw, to our amazement, the Doctor. He was talking to another man in a suit and didn’t even look our way. Somehow we came to the conclusion that he’d travelled through time with us but, as he was outside the TARDIS, he’d lost his memories.

Then the scene changed again. I was now seeing in things in first person, as opposed to third, and I was sat on a carpeted floor somewhere with an A4 sized exercise book in my lap. The entire dream thus far was written it, accompanied by small doodles (an entire page was bordered with doodles of Pyramid Head from Silent Hill).

I flicked through the book, observing how much I’d written and feeling a little proud at the sheer number of pages I’d managed to fill. For once it was actually quite a fitting place for the dream to end.

Chapter Text

To begin with I was in town with my mum and the TMNT. We all entered this giant tower that was full of various shops and the view shifted to Raphael, who was entering a lift to investigate the top floor, where apparently Rocksteady and Bebop were up to no good.

My mum got onto the lift with him and it stopped at the third floor to permit entry to an exact duplicate of my mum. The duplicate followed Raphael to the top floor which was actually a medium sized office ringed by railings. On one of the railings was a small splodge of an unknown white substance.

Both the mum duplicate and Raphael touched this substance and then Raphael returned downstairs to join the other turtles. He informed them about what he’d seen, leaving out the part about touching the substance, and Donatello said that he was sure Rocksteady and Bebop were here and that the substance was able to turn things into giants.

At this point I returned and informed them rather worriedly that the mum duplicate had touched it. The ground then began to shake and we took off running before I could see the mum duplicate, though for some reason I knew she’d grown to 50ft. As we were running a man looked at the turtles and said something, though I don’t remember what.

“I’m not a tortoise!” Raphael practically screamed at him. “I’m a turtle!”

We ran into an area that looked like the spot outside HMV at Peterborough town centre and Raphael’s legs buckled and he dropped to his knees.

“My legs feel funny”, he said and I realised that he was about to grow like the mum duplicate. Before he could, however, the dream completely changed.

I was now with a group of dream friends staying at Gregory House, only in this reality Gregory didn’t just turn people into permanent residents of the hotel, he killed them. This part of the dream is very blurred but I do remember learning that sometimes Gregory helped those stuck in the hotel.

At one point I was singled out as the next to die and turned into a very small doll that couldn’t talk and could barely hear. I tried to tell my friends what was happening but they didn’t understand so I ran to the bathroom and turned myself into a lego person instead.

A short while later I was back to normal and felt like crying as I didn’t want to die. I wasn’t ready for my life to be over yet and I pleaded with Gregory to spare me. He reluctantly agreed and we all entered a spacious living room where two girls were playing a racing game on some kind of console with Guitar Hero guitars.

Instead of cars they were racing cows along a rocky landscape full of lava. They were both pretty rubbish at it and they gave up quickly. Gregory then picked up a guitar.

“Come on”, he said, looking at me, “I’ll take you on”.

“Okay”, I replied. “Just let me get my guitar”.

I ran to a small back room and grabbed my guitar. I asked Gregory if he’d like me to get his too but he didn’t hear me so I just left his, which was oddly shaped. It was jet black and looked like a crescent moon with a silver star embossed on it.

I returned to the living room and Gregory booted up the game. At first I didn’t know how to make my cow go, as the buttons on my guitar were completely mixed up. When I did get going I was pretty good at it and it was a close race.

Unfortunately I’ll never know who won because at that moment I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was playing Silent Hill 2 but appeared to actually be in the game. With me were my brother and Guy Chihi, who provided the voice for James Sunderland in the original game. My brother and I were playing as nameless side characters but Guy was playing as James.

We were walking around the front yard of a giant, creepy looking building made of wood and stone and it was dark. We went inside and I was promptly attacked by a Bubblehead Nurse wearing jeans. She raised a small black pistol up to my face but I grabbed her arm and swung it around so that she shot herself instead.

I then stole the pistol from her and rejoined the others. We began walking down a long corridor and I managed to grab a small cloth pouch from a side room containing additional ammo for the pistol. At one point I left the game and when I returned my controller had been taken. I was forced to play with a harmonica that had guitar hero buttons on the top.

"I knew I shouldn't have left", I whined.

We exited the room we were standing in and found ourselves in another. It was a huge room made entirely of creamy white coloured marble and decorated with hanging vines and flowering plants. A wide moat of crystal clear water ran all the way around the perimeter, leaving the square centre of the room as an island in the middle.

In the moat were giant fish coloured white with vibrant orange spots – the protectors of the room. A glittering rainbow bridge led to the centre where a giant motherboard lay on the floor, parts scattered all around it. They slotted together like a jigsaw puzzle and if completed correctly a ladder would spawn on the island that led upwards through the ceiling to the next level. We all dashed over to this board and I quickly put it together.

A circular hole appeared in the ceiling above me and a rope ladder dropped from it. I climbed up to find a tiny, cramped round room that somewhat resembled the inside of a tree house. There were piles of toys everywhere and sitting amongst them was Mr T.

"What are you doing up here?!" I exclaimed, certain that I'd left him with the others down below.

I never did get an answer, however, because at that moment I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was joining the cast of Ashes to Ashes in a search for Sam Tyler, who had mysteriously disappeared several years ago. We had travelled to an asylum where Sam had been locked up after going disturbingly and completely insane.

The asylum was abandoned, covered in grime and neglect like something out of a Silent Hill game. As we walked past a series of doors a furious pounding started up against the last door and a male voice began screaming for help on the other side.

Alex grabbed the door but it wouldn’t open. The voice became more frantic as she tugged on the handle and finally she got it open. We all stared in horror at the empty room that was revealed to us. There was definitely nobody inside.

Now feeling rather spooked we continued on and eventually came across a computer that amazingly still worked. There was a video file on it that depicted Sam Tyler. He was positioned in a dark space and laughing manically, his eyes full of madness. Occasionally the image would shift to laughing skull with the same jaw line as Sam and we were all disturbed.

After a while we entered a large room with no back wall. Instead the floor just ended, dropping down into a bottomless chasm. Gene pulled a small, metallic device from his pocket called a Dream Weaver and used it to turn Chris and some nameless officers into large cartoon-esque superheroes.

The transformation made them forget who they were and, after grabbing some other officers, they flew off into the darkness. We did manage to find Chris a little later when we went outside and Gene turned him back to normal.

We were now in a tiny backyard full of large, rectangular dumpsters. One of the gang opened one only to find it flooded with water. The corpse of one of the officers was floating inside.

Thankfully before things could get any more macabre I woke up.

Chapter Text

A large garden housing intelligent animals was under threat from an evil woman. A young blonde haired boy who was able to talk to animals stepped in to help them during the night and began working his way around the garden befriending the animals. First he spoke to a group of ducks and their ducklings and, though they were skittish at first, they quickly warmed up to him.

Before he could move on, however, a large brown bull charged at him and chased him all the way across the garden. He ran onto the patio and for some reason the bull wouldn’t follow. He then asked the bull what was wrong and the bull explained that he had a pin stuck in his foot. The boy took a look at it.

“This may hurt”, he said, “I’m going to pull it out”.

He did so and the bull became his friend. Once he’d finished speaking to all the animals he managed to persuade them to make a stand against the evil woman and they launched an attack on her high-tech looking office.

The first animal to attack was killed and the boy suddenly found himself unsure about the whole thing. His friends managed to persuade him to continue so he did. He hooked himself up to a computer via wires in his head and sent a copy of himself to the woman’s office. The woman quickly disposed of it and easily destroyed a second copy too.

She then let out a howl of rage and directly attacked the computer the boy and his friends were watching the battle on. Her attack came through the monitor and went straight through the boy’s head like a bullet. He fell from his chair and hit the floor, dead before contact was made.

The animals cried and launched a furious assault on the woman, defeating her easily. They then returned to the garden, which was now lit by bright morning sunshine, and the boy’s body was laid before them. They cried again until a teenage girl ran into the garden with a heavy duffel bag. Opening it revealed small stars coloured every shade of the rainbow.

These stars flew into the air and began circling the boy whilst glowing brighter and brighter. Everyone gasped as the boy began to breathe again and started to open his eyes. Unfortunately this was when I woke up so a proper reunion never occurred.

Chapter Text

This dream played out like an alternate ending to Silent Hill 2 and here's how it went:

James Sunderland had arrived in a large, empty space enveloped in fog containing only an abandoned baseball diamond. He stepped up to the plate and initiated a game with a lone, ghostly player. After a while another figure appeared dressed in a black trench coat and fedora and black, circular sunglasses.

His name was Jonathan and he was apparently an old friend of James. They attended some kind of workshop together but something had happened and their friendship had been destroyed. Silently Jonathan raised his hand and the sound of gunshot filled the air. James crumpled to the floor, his chest heaving and his breathing heavy and strained. Jonathan stood over him, staring down at him impassively.

"You know", James wheezed, "I was always at those workshops, the little parts of me. Joseph and Josh were both me".

Jonathan remained cold and silent. At that moment the body of Mary Sunderland, James's deceased wife, materialised beside James. She was lying on her side, her back facing him, and appeared to be a ghost as only he could see her. He reached out to her with a shaky hand and entwined his fingers within her own.

In death they would be together.

Chapter Text

“Oi, Michaela! Get your leg over here!”

I looked up from the street I was walking on and glanced to my left, where Gene Hunt was standing a short distance away and looking at me impatiently.

“Get your two legs over here!” he snapped.

Obediently I began to walk over.

“Get your three legs over here!” he ordered.

I made it over and a car instantly spawned up beside us. It was my car and I got into the driver’s seat. Gene got into the back and Chris and Ray, who had just appeared, also got in. Chris was in the back and Ray was in the passenger seat. We also had a small plushie of a clove of garlic with us who sat on the dashboard.

I was going to drive home and for some reason the guys were coming with me. We were now in Peterborough town centre and I began to drive.

“You know, I find driving a car much easier than my scooter”, I said to nobody in particular.

My driving was decidedly dodgy with u-turns and corner cutting and I was thankful there were no policemen around to see. Eventually I stopped at a bridge that was rising up for a boat to pass by underneath and noticed that a tiny little blue car, no bigger than a toy, was parked far too far across the bridge. We all got out to see and the garlic plushie fell into the river.

“NO!” I yelled in horror.

Luckily one of the guys managed to fish it out and we set off again. We never made it, though, because at that moment I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was friends with a group of genetically engineered human/dragonfly hybrids who looked just like normal humans except for their wings and antennae.

One day the Boss arrived with his newest experiment - a blonde haired girl named Ran who was not only part human and part dragonfly but part spider too. She had a ring of eight black and yellow legs around her waist.

A little later I was accompanying the Boss to his office and we had to walk down several flights of stairs to get there. On the way down I found a small, disc shaped audio recording device that belonged to another dragonfly/human friend of mine named Renee (who was also a guy as it happened).

Still following the Boss I pressed play and was horrified to hear Renee being murdered by none other than the Boss. Immediately I turned and ran back to the lab where I tried to convince a younger pink haired hybrid about what I'd heard. For some reason she flat out refused to believe me so I dragged her out of the lab and onto the street where we came across Ran who was wearing a long brown coat.

At that moment the Boss appeared so I jumped onto Ran piggy-back style and both we and the pink haired girl took to the skies in an effort to escape. It turned out we were in a coastal town and we flew towards the ocean.

"We need to cross the sea", I said. "The further we go the better our chance to escape".

We didn't get too far, however, before the girls needed a rest. We landed on a tiny rocky island covered in apples that looked like it belonged to some kind of film set and I blanched at the short distance we'd come. I could see the Boss clear as day on the cliffs at the beach, pointing at us and yelling angrily at his flunkies.

"If only the Boss were dead, then we'd have no problems", I sighed.

Suddenly the Boss was on the island with us. I grabbed a large knife and attempted to stab him through the chest but the knife was far too blunt to do any damage and he merely laughed in my face. I grabbed two more knives that were much sharper and managed to scratch him.

"Hey, whoa there!" he said, suddenly worried.

"No!" I snapped. "You killed Renee! You attempted to kill us!"

I made like I was going to stab him but instead I folded him up and he transformed into a little scrap of paper. Then I ate him.

This was the point when I woke up.

Chapter Text

This entire dream was narrated as though someone were telling a story. In it I alternated between being myself and a little anthropomorphic pig, but mostly I was myself.

It was dark and I was in town with some friends. We were in a little newsagent store getting sweets from a pick ‘n’ mix counter and after I’d filled my bag I went to pay. I’d put a can of orange Fanta in my bag and I took it out so that it weighed less but the overall cost was £9.99. I was shocked, but reached for my purse to pay anyway.

This was when I realised that I’d lost the bag with my purse in it. I asked my friends if they’d seen it and one of them informed me that it was in the car. I apologised to the checkout clerk, who was already serving the next customer, and ran out to get it.

When I came back I got a good look at the store from the outside. It appeared to be built into the side of a warehouse and its door was a plain wooden one painted blue – the kind of door you expected to see on a house.

Anyway, I got inside and paid for my sweets. I was alone now and when I returned outside I became the little pig. It was raining heavily and I wanted to find somewhere to sit down and eat my sweets so I went to Tesco because they were open 24/7.

I entered a short corridor made of glass to go inside but blue metal shutters suddenly came down in front of me. Panicking I turned and ran the other way, narrowly avoiding another shutter before getting outside.

Eventually I found another entrance and finally got inside the store. I walked around for a bit before suddenly finding myself on the floor. My sweet bag was empty and I thought that someone had stolen them before seeing that most had spilled into my other bag.

I sat down to eat them and found that, in fact, most of my sweets were gone. The only ones left were the spitting image of a boy with jet black hair and brilliant blue eyes. His image appeared before me like some kind of hallucination.

“I could have been so happy”, he mused sadly.

I now felt incredibly tired and couldn’t stop myself from falling asleep. When I woke up I was myself again and standing in a fantastically brightly coloured dreamscape with pastel hills of red, pink, green and yellow. A herd of elephants wearing ornate black and gold armour over their faces trooped past me in a neat line, cutting out a large trench with their feet. I went to follow them and this was when I woke up.

Chapter Text

It was 3:00am and despite being ill I was sitting up in bed using my laptop. I was trying to browse the internet but lots of rude and insulting pop-ups kept appearing and wouldn't go away no matter how much I clicked. It turned out I was hallucinating and my brother gave me an injection in the upper part of my left arm to stop it.

It worked, but now my hands were subject to shaking fits and I had so much energy you'd think I'd just drank 50 coffees in a row. I could also see really clearly, almost on an inhuman level, and was suddenly very much aware that my bed was covered in spiders, including a huge one right near me that had me launch off the bed with a scream.

I grabbed a video tape and decided to sleep on the sofa instead, however both of my parents were awake in the kitchen and I went to talk to them. It was now that I realised this was my old house in Peterborough. I bounced around my parents a few times before latching onto my mother and explaining about the injection. As I spoke I pointed to a massive syringe sitting on the counter.

The scene then changed to show the interior of an office that looked more like a school classroom. The Mythbusters and my family were there and I bounded around the room in an effort to rid myself of all my excess energy. When I got near Tory I turned sharply as my brother hastily reminded me that I was not allowed to go near him.

I was then given a myth to bust and I went outside with the Build Team to work on it. Sadly this was the point when I woke up.

Chapter Text

It all started at a car boot sale I was attending with my family. As I browsed the stalls I was suddenly approached by a young man with brown hair named Danny who was apparently a celebrity, though I had no idea why. He said hello to me and I squeaked a very fangirlish hello back at him, mentally cursing myself for it as I had a major crush on him.

He grinned and went to say hello to some more people and I continued to look around. I was very pleased to find a selection of Garfield books on one stall and as I flipped through them Danny came back. He commented that he liked Garfield too and we began to play some kind of word game on a scrap of notebook paper.

The scene then changed to the interior of a school with a large indoor swimming pool and an aquarium full of various species of octopus. Somehow my notebook page had slipped into the pool and a tall girl in a white P.E kit jumped in to get it for me. Obviously it was now wet so I shook it a few times to dry it and a large hole tore through the centre, eventually destroying the page.

Now feeling quite upset I began walking round the school and was terrified to find that everyone was being attacked by the octopi which had latched onto their faces. The people flailed around in horror but were unable to shift the octopi. One man, was apparently the villain of the dream though I had not seen him previously, was actually in a tank and being devoured alive by the largest octopus I had ever seen.

I discovered the reason for this was a large computer terminal with a glowing red bar above it. The bar needed to be green to end the chaos. I managed to sort it out by jumping on top of the terminal and stacking things on it. Then I tilted the terminal slightly and the bar became green again.

At this point I bumped into Danny for a third time as I was walking down a hallway. We called each other some cute, teasing nicknames and walked off together, giving a very pleasant end to the dream.

Chapter Text

The dream opened with a teenage girl camping out in a shopping mall. She was hungry and realised that she had no more bread, so she went to a tiny little bakery in the mall to buy some. The owner only had one loaf left and when the girl went to pay for it she realised she'd left her purse behind.

Quickly she ran back to her campsite and retrieved it, but when she got back to the store the owner was dead, his body sprawled across the floor in a pool of blood. The girl screamed and ran.

Later, when the crime was being investigated, it emerged that Booth (from Bones) was on the case and that the girl was his daughter. He took her to a hypnotherapist who placed her in a trance to try and learn about the murder.

The girl remembered seeing several clay pots and she spoke about them, though her speech was slurred and her mouth felt numb. She explained that she'd looked into one of the pots and seen a strange thing that looked like a mix between a worm and a length of rope.

The scene then made an abrupt change. It was dark and Booth was out on the streets of a small block of houses when he saw a small boy being chased by a Lego version of Cujo the dog. Cujo grabbed the boy and bit down hard and Booth ran to help, shooting the dog four times before it eventually toppled over and died.

The boy was also dead. Booth cradled the child before pulling back, staring in distress at his blood-stained hands.

"Oh god! Oh god! Oh god!" he chanted it like a mantra before finally snapping out of it and turning on Cujo's owner - a sloppy, greasy looking man in stained overalls.

"Your dog just killed a child!" he screamed but the man looked unconcerned.

He waved Booth off, commenting that the boy was only small and was no big loss to the community. At this point Booth now spotted the thing that his daughter had seen within the pot, only now it was lying in the mud.

Things get blurry here, but I distinctly remember a decapitated figure standing on the street, several long sticks protruding at odd angles from its neck which was continually gushing in a fountain of blood. And Booth was running, desperate to get to his daughter who was in some kind of danger.

All in all a highly disturbing dream.

Chapter Text

A teenage boy has made a wish that he was never born at the exact same time his friend is wishing he'd never met him. He ends up the home of a friendly blonde woman who takes him in and offers him some blankets to sleep in.

For some reason that boy turns into Kryten from Red Dwarf, who suddenly finds himself wandering around in a world where he doesn't exist. Realizing that he needs to make the others remember him he returns to Starbug (which for some reason is flying around Earth) where Lister, Rimmer and the Cat, all of whom have now never met him, treat him with hostility.

A scene jump. Lister and the Cat are alone in the cockpit whilst Rimmer speaks to Kryten just outside the doorway. Kryten tries to tell them what has happened and states that it's just like something Lister always used to say. Lister is surprised and whispers to the Cat that he really does say that. How could Kryten know?

Kryten suddenly gets angry and advances on Rimmer who backs up into an open doorway on Starbug's side. Kryten pushes him out (despite him being soft light) just as Lister and the Cat rush up to see what's happening. Kryten, now looking more than a little crazy, informs them that he's staying because he's been so lonely.

Rimmer, meanwhile, bounces off of a plane (again, he's still soft light here) and lands in a lake, where a disembodied narrator explains that thanks to his soft light status he is unharmed. The dream then comes to a close as I wake up.

Chapter Text

My brother and I were staying in a large, two storey house in a small town situated in the countryside. We were walking through the town when we saw two double rainbows stretching across the sky in perfect arcs. We were both awestruck until I saw two holographic projectors and realised that the rainbows were fake.

My brother then announced that he needed a new DS and knew where we could buy one where the cost, if we split it between us, would only be £17-50 each. I agreed and we returned to the house for our money. When we went outside again I noticed a whole bunch of Munchlax figures on the path standing in a neat line facing the house.

"Cameras", a voice informed me.

I picked them up and stood them on the dustbin lid just as the Other Mother from Coraline arrived.

"How did you like the rainbow?" she asked sweetly.

"Oh, it was amazing!" I lied, heart pounding.

"Where are you going?" she wanted to know.

"Just to the shop. We'll be right back", I said and speed-walked away.

Ducking into a narrow alleyway I entered a small video game store and had gone all the way to the back to check out the SNES games when I realised that my brother was not with me. Terror gripped me as I realised that I must have left him with the Other Mother and I dashed back to the house.

The Other Mother was still there and my brother was nowhere to be found.

"Where is he?!" I snapped, angry, scared and confused all at the same time.

The Other Mother wouldn't tell me but she was angry with my behaviour and she dragged me outside and dumped me over a small fence into a tiny grassy area with a pond in it. In the pond she said there were vicious creatures called Crysids who would tear me apart and she left me there under the assumption that I would now behave.

Instead I lay down and told the Crysids that if they wanted to kill me then they could do. I no longer cared.

A long, octopus-like tentacle rose from the pond and dragged me under. It was crystal clear beneath the water and I could now see several long tentacles completed covered in tiny human heads that I knew to be from the Other Mother's previous victims. They asked me for help and I agreed.

I re-entered the house with a large Crysid (it looked like a greenish/brown squid-octopus hybrid and had no trouble breathing on land) and went to the bathroom where the Other Mother currently was. The Crysid launched into a brutal attack but it wasn't enough so I quickly dashed to the pond to get help.

"Crysid, hear my plea!" I begged.

To my relief several more Crysid's rose from the pond and together they defeated the Other Mother. She was torn clean in half and her lower half completely devoured. The upper half of her corpse now lay in the living room, surrounded by little plastic eggs.

Upon opening one of the eggs I found little plush dolls of her victims. By pulling them out I somehow realised I was setting them free and quickly opened all the other eggs. I even found my brother inside one of them and I gripped his doll tightly with relief.

The Other Mother, however, was still alive and she crawled towards me, begging me to stay. I refused and thankfully this was when I woke up.

Chapter Text

This dream played out like two episodes of Doctor Who.

In the first episode the Doctor was up against an aging man with wispy grey hair who used a modified pen to jab the Doctor in the arm and inject him with some kind of venom. The Doctor quickly became weak and for some reason he was covered in a dust and grime. He dropped to the floor, fighting to stay conscious as Rory and Amy knelt down beside him. Somehow the man was defeated (no idea how) and quick as a flash the Doctor had his energy back and everyone was happy again.

The second episode was a bit longer and opened with a young woman witnessing a gaseous glowing white mist appear in the bank she was standing in. The mist made everyone in the bank except for the woman disappear and she hurriedly ran outside and told a friend about it.

The scene then briefly cut to myself and Rory with the Doctor in some unknown person's home which was flooding with a strange purple ooze. I climbed onto some stairs to avoid it and Rory (clothed in his centurion outfit) scrambled all the way up a Christmas tree in the corner of the room.

"High enough, Rory?" I asked sarcastically.

"Yup", he replied.

The scene then changed again to show the interior of a young girl's bedroom. The girl was quite small with short black hair and large glasses. The Doctor, Amy and Rory were in the room with her and it seemed like the Doctor was making fun of her until he turned round and said he thought she was great and the things she liked were just fine.

"Besides", he said, "how do you think I feel? I used to be a big green machine and now I'm this!" And he gestured to himself in a rather displeased manner.

Suddenly everyone was thrust into a fight with a cat that had been possessed by an alien. In one bite it swallowed the Doctor whole but he managed to take control of it by using the sonic screwdriver to make a pencil float around its head and we could all hear him just fine as he spoke from inside it.

I'm almost thankful that I woke up at this point.

Chapter Text

I was in a sleek looking convertible with Bradley Cooper (Face from the A-Team movie) and we were speeding down the road when we passed Captain Scarlet on a pushbike. Bradley was a wanted criminal so Scarlet immediately gave chase, and Bradley and I ended up in a large storage container.

A surge of electricity ran through the walls, shocking both of us, and then the doors opened to reveal Scarlet. He told me I still had chance to save myself and showed me the open container next to us which contained an SPV hooked up to a load of machinery. He said that if I gave myself up the SPV would be saved.

I glanced back at Bradley. He raised his arms and shrugged in a 'do what you want' kind of way, obviously expecting me to side with Scarlet. I looked at both of them for a brief moment before smirking.

"Fuck it", I said, and went back to Bradley who was grinning from ear to ear.

"You sure about this?" he asked.

"Yeah. As long as there's a high speed pursuit chase", I grinned.

Next thing I knew we were in such a car chase, with Scarlet as the pursuer. We were driving around King's Lynn town centre and Bradley suddenly swerved onto the road that led to the car park on top of Sainsbury’s.

"What are you doing?!" I gasped. "This leads to a dead end!"

He just smirked at me as he parked the car at the edge of the car park where a flight of either red or blue (can't remember which) steps led straight down to the road on the other side of the building. I started to smile too as I realized this was all part of Bradley's plan to shake Scarlet. He floored it down the stairs and we zoomed off into the night.

The scene briefly cut back to Scarlet, who had been speaking with a couple of civilians who'd told him they'd seen a car drive down the stairs. Scarlet grinned and nodded, he knew that it must of been us.

Back with Bradley and me, we had arrived at another car park and ditched the car in order to steal another. We approached an even nicer looking convertible coloured metallic yellow and I suggested it to Bradley. He smirked and nodded and we proceeded to drive off with it.

Chapter Text

It all started when I noticed that BBC 2 was showing the first new episode of Doctor Who at 11:30pm the night before it was supposed to air. Despite it being a work night I decided to stay up and watch.

The episode opened with the Doctor, Amy and Rory arriving in a very futuristic looking city. Suddenly I was there with them and together we all went down to a large, field filled area that still managed to look like Hunstanton. It was a chilly, overcast day but when I saw the place I grinned widely.

"We're in Hunstanton!" I cried in delight, twirling around the Doctor. "Can you imagine what we could do here in the summer?!"

The Doctor nodded and I wandered over to a large tree bent over at a steep angle, its roots entangled around an even larger boulder. A series of erratic hexagonal shapes were engraved in the trunk and I walked up it to get a better look. The second I stepped on it, however, the shapes lit up with a neon blue light. I leapt off of the trunk in fright and the lights faded.

When I stepped on the trunk again to check it out they still refused to light up again so I got the Doctor. He was just as puzzled by it all as I was and we all went back into the fields. Suddenly about four or five futuristic looking blue and silver vans began speeding towards us with no signs of slowing down.

"Stop!" I cried in desperation.

To our amazement they did. I went round to the other vans and made them stop too. One of them careened off of the road and I saw that it had been following a track like those scalextric cars. I told the Doctor but he showed little interest. He came to the conclusion that I now had complete control over the vans and their perfectly human looking android drivers. One such driver held the appearance of a young man with scruffy, dirty blonde hair, a light spot of stubble on his chin and a slight muscular build.

His name was Rocket and I found myself falling for him. He was capable of human emotion and from the shy, awkward way he acted around me I could tell he liked me too. I began talking to the other androids and accidentally let slip that I had not gained control of them through winning a fight, which apparently I was supposed to do. The androids instantly abandoned me and refused to listen to me.

The scene then skipped to show me and the Doctor in a room that looked like an office but was apparently my bedroom. He'd gathered several bags of brightly coloured plastic balls and was pulling soft toys out of my cupboard and handing them to me.

"Are you going to shoot my toys?" I asked.

"Yes", was his blunt reply.

"Then I insist you put Kitty back", I said, and handed him a large plush cat with a purple body, yellow face and black and white striped legs.

The Doctor put it back and showed me a small sheep which I agreed to use instead. Then we went outside where I was surprised to find Rocket waiting for me. Unlike the other androids he had remained loyal to me and offered to drive me and the Doctor to our next destination.

We agreed but at that moment I woke up so I'll never know why the Doctor wanted to shoot my toys.

Chapter Text

I was in school, going through the last few days of my last ever year here. Walking into my form room I found that everyone was lazing about and chatting because, as someone explained to me, nobody had been set anything to do. I also noticed the Doctor sitting at one of the desks, happily conversing with the students as though he belonged there.

I stared, said nothing, and left the room.

Outside in the hall more were more students and another Doctor. I gawped at him and he gazed at me with an expectant smile, waiting for me to speak.

“No, you know what”, I said, “just, no. I’m not going there”, and I left again.

Walking through the school I found Doctor’s just about everywhere. Entering the courtyard I found him sitting on a bench, alone, and decided to confront him. He was wearing nothing but a pair of swimming shorts but for some reason this drew no reaction from me.

“Right, what’s going on?” I asked.

“Michaela!” he exclaimed, standing up and grabbing my shoulders with a huge grin. “Michaela Gerber!”

And he took hold of my wrists and led me away, back into the school. Everyone was staring at us and I couldn’t help but feel a bit smug.

“Well”, I mused, as he led me into the swimming pool changing rooms, “even if nothing happens I can still rub this in everyone’s faces”.

“I’m quite a catch, huh?” the Doctor smirked.

He brought me to a door with two students standing outside and gestured at them to let us in. Upon entering I noticed the white tiled floor, the strange canal carved into it, and the fact that a countless amount of money was speeding through it at a lightning fast pace.

“Take a look”, said the Doctor.

I was amazed, but the Doctor suddenly seemed eager to leave. He banged on the door and the students let us out again, though we were now inexplicably in another part of the school with windows that overlooked the swimming pool. Looking through them I saw that the pool was also full of money and students were crowding around it like vultures.

“There’s students in it!” I exclaimed, staring at three boys who were on their hands and knees on the money and stuffing it into their pockets. As I continued to watch they suddenly began to sink, as though the money had turned into quick sand. Or, I shuddered to think, something had sucked them under.

“They’ve been dragged in!” I cried, whirling round to face the Doctor.

Unfortunately I never found out what happened next because at that moment I woke up.

Chapter Text

I lived in a small coastal town (that looked remarkably like Hunstanton) with Matt Smith. At first we were the best of friends, always doing everything together. Then Matt decided he wanted to summon the ancient electric dragon spoken of in prophecy. He sought out the help of an older man who apparently knew all about summoning.

I told Matt that I could summon it for him and instructed him to put a small roll of sticky tape (which was apparently the dragon's summon item) onto the floor. Purely because I wanted it to the tape rose into the air and began to glow with a crackling neon yellow light.

The scene then abruptly changed to me walking through the town. I was on my own as Matt had become cold and distant, completely shunning me. Through a flashback I saw that earlier he had unexpectedly come to me, explaining almost obsessively about how he wanted to summon more monsters.

I had begged him not to, as according to the prophecy summoning five monsters was supposed to end the world. How could he use such power, I reasoned, if there was nothing left? Unfortunately he had ignored me.

The flashback ended and as I walked past the sea I noted how rough and aggressive the waves had become. Slate grey clouds covered the sky and I could feel that a storm was on the way. It was then that I came across the summoning man Matt had gone after before. The man had taken control of the electric dragon and summoned another monster - a white cat-like beast with a tail twice the length of its body.

Matt was nowhere to be seen.

I realised with a start that if I wanted to stop this man (who was evil and had been since the start) I'd need some monsters of my own so I rushed off to perform some summoning. Along the way I came to the realisation that it had been Matt, not me, who had originally summoned the electric dragon. Through sheer will and desperation to see the dragon Matt had caused it to appear.

The scene cut back to the summoning man. I had returned bearing a deck of cards depicting various monsters. Two of them I had already summoned - a blue t-rex and a centaur (thus bring the total amount of summoned monsters to four).

The electric dragon had, for some reason, vanished and the summoning man was now just using the cat. Despite being much smaller than my monsters it was deceptively powerful and was effectively kicking their butts. Yet the summoning man hurled an endless torrent of verbal abuse at the creature.

I begged the cat to join my side, proclaiming that the monsters needed to be treated with love and care. The summoning man scoffed at my words but to my immense relief the cat came and stood by my side, sealing its place on my team.

As the summoning man gawped in disbelief I commanded my other monsters (who for some reason had morphed into one humanoid shaped beast) to blast away the deck of cards he was holding. My monster complied, shooting an orange ball with a glittering red star in the centre at the man's hands.

The cards fell from his grip, scattering on the wind. I gave my monster one final command: obliterate him.

The scene then changed again to show Matt, looking thoroughly depressed, leaning on a square-shaped table. I walked over and dropped a bag full of coins onto the table, then wandered off without a word wondering just how much I'd actually given him.

Another scene change. Matt, now back to his cheerful, friendly self, rushed up to me. He was eager to show me something and he grabbed my hand and dragged me over to his house (which apparently had been something of a wreck previously in the dream). The building had received a major makeover thanks to the money I'd given him.

All of the windows now had balconies with black iron railings and Matt began climbing up to one on the second floor. I attempted to follow but found myself flailing pathetically on one of the first floor balconies. I fell and Matt tumbled down after me.

Striking the ground the dream switched to a third person view. I was nowhere to be seen but Matt was lying on the grass unconscious. I found myself thinking that I had more injuries despite having fallen a shorter distance.

Then the alarm clock went off, and this was when I awoke.

Chapter Text

A superhero had burst into some kind of secret laboratory in search of a missing class of school kids. The first thing he saw was an alien doctor (blue skin, bug-like body proportions and large antenna) holding his young sidekick, who had also gone missing. His sidekick was unconscious and the doctor was greatly upset.

The superhero was shocked at this sight and wanted the sidekick to wake up but the doctor said he couldn’t. Some kind of voice then sounded, telling the doctor that he must show the sidekick some kindness.

“I can’t!” the doctor screeched.

He placed the sidekick on a metal table and leapt on him, slashing at him with mantis-like pincers. A fine spray of blood arced through the air and the superhero hastily rushed into the fray.

The scene then changed to show a row of comatose children in diagonally laid Plexiglas pods. A small holographic display beside the pods showed that the minds of two of the children were communicating with each other.

Two tiny versions of the children the minds belonged to were shown on the display, floating around in a circular motion. One was an angry looking boy, the other a much younger looking boy. The angry boy rushed forward and killed the younger one who was instantly replaced by a girl as the angry boy backed up to the other side of the ring. The girl, who knew the boy well, told him that it was okay.

“I forgive you”, she said and came over and hugged him.

The boy began to shine with a brilliant white light and suddenly shattered. In the pods his physical form began to stir.

Then the scene changed again. The doctor was now standing outside the lab and the door swung open as the superhero also stepped out. His sidekick followed, looking as though nothing had happened to him and jumping about with renewed energy. The doctor refused to look at him.

And this was the point when I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was playing some kind of Tintin video game (featuring the movie versions of all the characters) and was currently in a level that resembled a large rocky canyon. Tintin was stood before a lengthy ravine and on the other side were the Thom(p)son twins. They explained that if I pressed the square button I could change the view to their perspective and maybe see things that I couldn’t see before.

I did so and the camera panned up to reveal that there was a collectible treasure chest on the roof of the circular stone hut the Thom(p)sons were standing by. Tintin hurriedly scuttled over and opened it up. He received the treasure and stepped back only to accidentally fell through a circular hole in the roof. The hut, it transpired, belonged to a giant who was currently dining with a very important guest (another giant in a black suit) and Tintin landed right in his salad bowl.

The Thom(p)sons rushed into the hut and began apologising repeatedly to the giant, who was very angry but not apparently violent. They pulled the now out cold Tintin from the salad bowl and took him outside.

And then I woke up, so I never finished the level.

Chapter Text

Marc Warren and I were good friends and were hanging around a small shop, flirting and teasing with the girl behind the till as we both fancied her. I'm not sure what I did but somehow I got the girl really angry with Marc and rather than face the music I ran away.

I ended up running down the street of a housing block and sat beneath a tree looking miserable for a bit before running off again. Now I was in a shopping mall (like Queensgate, though I don't think it was Queensgate) and I darted into a large alcove filled with bookcases and a large desk, the surface also covered in books.

Standing behind this desk was Bill Pullman looking as he did when he played Dr. James Harvey in the Casper movie. I speed walked over to him and planted my hands on the desk.

"You gotta hide me from Marc!" I exclaimed.

I don't remember what happened next but I know that Marc forgave me in the end. The dream must have shifted because I vaguely recall seeing Tintin (movie style) sitting in a small wooden boat beside a much larger ship. It was dark and windy and he was looking up at the ship but I don't know why because then I woke up.

Chapter Text

It all started with a bag of multi-coloured plastic balls.

I happened to own this bag and was showing it to a friend. We were in my expansive garden, standing beneath the cover of a gazebo. I was suddenly aware of noise above us and peeked out at the night sky. To my disbelief I saw a large, rectangular UFO hovering above us. The underside was completely lit up with a yellowish light that was circled by alternating rainbow lights. Hurriedly I ducked beneath the gazebo and stared at my friend.

“There’s a UFO above us!” I exclaimed.

Slowly it began canvassing my garden before eventually taking something (I forget what). Then a voice from the craft announced it was looking for the notebooks a second friend of mine was currently holding. A tractor beam shot down and attempted to take the books but my second friend refused to let go and she began to rise with the books. Me and my first friend grabbed hold of her and managed to save her as the ship claimed the notebooks.

Now the voice explained that it wanted my bag of plastic balls as it seeked the secrets contained within them. I had no idea what these secrets were so I felt pretty safe and chucked the bag across the garden for the UFO to take. Instead the tractor beam fell on me and I suddenly felt myself rising into the air. I screamed for help but the UFO claimed me.

I was met by its single inhabitant – a male alien who looked perfectly human. I angrily told him the bag was still in the garden and that I'd thrown it purposefully for him and he began circling the area with the UFO. Two of the balls he needed were still in the bag but a third lay elsewhere in the garden. I eagerly pointed them out to him and he used the tractor beam to bring them aboard.

Proudly I opened the bag but the balls (which had now transformed into blue plastic fruits) were wrong. I had two grapes and an apple instead of the three different fruits the alien needed. In a panic he flew the UFO to a London train station. Apparently we were now on the run. Together we headed towards the station.

“At some point I’ll ask you if you forgot your comb”, he informed me as we walked.

“Forgot my what?” I asked. Then, after realisation:  “Oh – comb!”

We entered the station and began looking for a train to board. The first train was already closing its doors and the second was pulling away from the station. Then a steam train arrived. A steam train that happened to look just like Thomas the Tank Engine. His train comprised of trucks you could ride in and copies of his fellow engines.

“Oh, can we take the steam train?” I asked eagerly. “Please?”

The alien nodded and we sat down in one of the trucks. No sooner had we done so than the train pulled away and we were off. I now realised this was not a proper train – it was a kiddie ride. We entered a large area full of fields and fences and the track weaved and looped and veered around like a roller coaster.

At one point I noticed two white haired kids sitting silently behind us. Their eyes were bright red and I realised with a start that they must be after my alien friend. He must have noticed too because he suddenly turned to me and asked:

“Have you forgotten your comb?”

He held out a white plastic comb with blue swirls on the handle. I took it with a fake embarrassed laugh, trying to make the kids think I really had forgotten. As soon as I grabbed it the comb shone brightly and with a flash of light me and the alien were suddenly standing back on the UFO. I gasped in amazement, but the alien had no time for that. He was more intent on escaping his pursuers.

“We need to go to another station”, I said. “Somewhere far away. Oh, Plymouth has a train station! Can your ship take us there?”

As though it could hear me a computer monitor above my head suddenly displayed a map of the UK and zoomed in on Plymouth, ringing the area in dark green. A small red circle appeared over the train station.

“No”, said the alien, pointing to this red circle. “It’s out of range”.

The computer zoomed out again and this time the alien made it zoom in on Wales.

“How about Wales?” he asked.

“Oh, yeah!” I exclaimed. “I’ve always wanted to visit Wales!”

A short while later we were both standing in a lounge area of the UFO (I assume it was travelling to Wales) and I was idly wondering what would have happened if the alien had collected all that he needed from my garden. I was also eating a banana that suddenly began to melt. The room was heating up beyond the alien’s control and a TV monitor on one of the walls winked to life revealing the angry, stubbly face of a man in a red general’s outfit.

“You’ve had five years and you’ve failed your mission to save the ??? Galaxy!” he roared.

“You know”, I said, “We could have just gone back to my garden and got the fruits you needed from the start”.

And indeed we did return to the garden. Three large, white orb-like spaceships were hovering above the gazebo - more pursuers - but my alien friend ignored them. The garden was also covered in plastic fruits of all colours thanks to another friend of mine who refused to tell us which ones were the ones my alien friend needed.

“Don’t do this!” I yelled angrily. “We need those to save the ??? Galaxy!”

Finally my friend began to cooperate and he ran around pointing the fruits out to us. The ones we needed would glow bright white when he pointed to them. We picked them up with the tractor beam and finally my alien friend could save his galaxy.

At this point, however, I woke up. So I'll never know if he succeeded.

Chapter Text

I was a member of the Red Dwarf crew (and so was Spencer Reid from Criminal Minds). We were all gathered around a small TV screen that showed Kochanski doing some kind of written exam. This was an event from the past and we realised that this meant the TV was some kind of time portal to the past.

Lister decided to jump into the TV, because this now meant he could save the life of a baby boy he'd had with Kochanski. He said that if he didn't it would be "Tot death TV for the whole world to see!" So he disappeared and Rimmer and Reid decided to radio Mission Control and let them know what was happening.

Rimmer attempted to speak to the girl there but got it all wrong so Reid took over. He told her where we were and what was happening and she listened with a love struck expression on her face whilst canned laughter played over the top of the scene.

Next thing I knew I was in town and I'd received a text from Ho-oh (the Pokémon) asking if I was okay, if everything else was alright and if there'd been any kidnappings. I realised I couldn't lie to her (Ho-oh was a girl in this dream) so I started telling her the truth.

Then the scene switched to the P.O.V of an unknown attacker shooting a large and majestic phoenix. Once she was down (this phoenix was also a girl) the attacker went for her son, who was just a chick. Before he could grab him though she sprung back up, despite her gun wound, and began to attack him.

Last thing I remember was seeing a sort of 'coming up next time' type of thing, shown in sepia tone with TV static occasionally crackling over the image. It showed the phoenix in full flight, followed by Reid jumping into the TV and flying through some kind of vortex tunnel thing with a determined expression on his face.

Chapter Text

Spencer Reid from Criminal Minds was a teacher and I was one of his students. His class had just finished and as everyone filed out of the room I opened up a large cardboard box on one of the tables and, after looking inside, began to laugh hysterically. I think there was a Wii inside but I’m not sure. Anyway, I went inside and started jogging away because I didn’t want a nearby group of boys to see me but they cornered me in a block of houses a short distance away.

They started threatening me and I was now crying my eyes out. One of the boys claimed I’d punched him in the arm and I told them I hadn’t. Another boy grabbed me by the neck of my top and lifted me up and by now tears were streaming down my cheeks.

I don’t remember what happened after that but next thing I know I’m riding in a buggy-type vehicle with a blonde haired foreign woman. She says something to me and suddenly the car speeds up and goes invisible. It’s also able to phase through things so we just motor down the road like nobody’s business.

Somehow I wind up in the Digital World and the boy who claimed I hit him was there too. I passed by a dark cave full of really powerful, evil Digimon and ended up in a grand hall sort of place with a bunch of good Digimon. We started talking and the boy got really upset and decided to leave because apparently nobody liked him (I hated him but I don’t know about everyone else).

I told the good Digimon that I hoped the evil Digimon in the cave wouldn't take him because they’d kill him, though really I knew they’d use him to become even more powerful. The boy did go to the cave but then the scene changed and I’m back at the school. I vaguely recall snuggling up to Reid and then I went outside and saw that it was dark.

A big sixteen-wheeler pulled up and I thought it was for me but it was actually for Reid because he’d been chosen to go to the Digital World. Then John Barrowman pulled up in another car that could go invisible and he took me back there too.

Along the way I got a yellow Digivice and a menu screen popped up with three potential Digimon partners on it. A chime sounded when I hovered over a yellow Munna (who was apparently a Digimon now, not a Pokémon) and I was a little disappointed because I wanted the Digimon at the bottom of the screen.

“At least it’s cuter than my last partner”, I said, hugging the Munna.

The last thing I remember is sitting in a waiting room with a small group of other people who had also been chosen to come to the Digital World. Reid was near the back looking rather downcast.

Chapter Text

I was the daughter of a wealthy couple living in a large manor house. We were on the verge of financial despair when, one day, myself and the family nanny stumbled upon an amazing treasure in a previously hidden alcove in the basement. It was full to bursting with silver objects and would no doubt be worth a fortune. My mother came and had a look whilst I yelled for my father to come see and we all rejoiced.

I don't know what happened after that but the next thing I knew I was a ghost, wandering around the same manor with a small group of other ghosts. My family were also dead, yet oddly their ghosts where not present and I missed them terribly.

A nice woman (I can't remember if she was a ghost or not) offered to bring them back to life for me and I accepted without hesitation. She disappeared and suddenly I heard footsteps on the staircase behind me. Turning round, my face lit up with delight  as I saw my mother walking toward me with a loving smile on her face.

As I embraced her in a tight hug I realised that I, too, was now alive. For a while things where great, though my parents seemed to be missing certain parts of their memories. My father, for example, didn't remember spending the treasure we'd found in the basement and I'd had to explain to him that it had been a financial crisis.

After a while my parents began to get more and more busy with their new lives until they barely had any time left for me. I began to feel upset and left out and, whilst out with my parents and young toddler sister one day, I wished that I where as young and innocent as she. The sun seemed to flare dramatically as I spoke and I realised my wish was coming true. I was turned into a toddler.

Unfortunately this didn't seem to help things, as my parents were still too busy for me. I spent time with one of the ghosts still hanging around the mansion before crawling up a very long, very thin staircase to the top of the manor where my little sister's bedroom was. I wanted to crawl into bed with her but she turned me away so I crept into a little used spare room and went to sleep.

Eventually my parents began looking for me and got worried when they couldn't find me. I don't know how long they searched but they did eventually enter the room I was in. I stirred from my sleep and was bombarded with hugs from my mother. Feeling much happier now I started back down the staircase with my ghost friend following cautiously  behind to ensure I didn't hurt myself.

And that was when I woke up.

Chapter Text

I was investigating a murder at a posh hotel/country resort place with Lewis and Hathaway. At the back of the building there was a large lake and this was where Lewis and I currently where, sat together in a small wooden boat with a woman who, at the time, was our primary suspect.

After a short while we came back to shore and I showed Lewis a clue I’d found – a small scrap of paper that looked like a sticky label but was actually a receipt for a bet placed on a dog called ‘Greyhound 9’. It was torn diagonally in half but Lewis couldn’t have found it important because I then scrunched it up and threw it back in the lake.

At that point a plain clothed policeman arrived and told us that Hathaway thought he’d found the other half of the receipt. We went inside to see him and found him sat at a fancy looking polished wood table stained a deep brown colour.

The paper he’d found was indeed torn, but it was much too large to be a match to the receipt. Whereas the receipt had been pretty small, this new paper was A4 sized. For some reason this led suspicion to now fall upon Hathaway and the hotel staff decided to lock him up.

He was taken upstairs to a row of prison cells, each possessing a green metal door with wire mesh in the centre, and locked up inside the nearest cell. I rushed upstairs to see him and clung to the mesh as I peered into the cell. I poked my fingers through the mesh in a feeble effort to touch him and he placed his own fingers with mine as we both tried to smile.

The scene then changed abruptly to show him behind released. I rushed over and practically threw myself at him as I embraced him in a tight hug.

Chapter Text

My family and I had gone on holiday to America, which happened to look remarkably like Hunstanton. We'd gone in the car and Laurence Fox was accompanying us. The sun was just starting to set and we were preparing to go home.

We headed down a sloping beach towards the car park and I ran on ahead, spreading my arms out like a plane and laughing loudly as I jumped down the slope. At the car I packed all my things into the boot, including the large sombrero I'd been wearing. I was also wearing my Garfield pyjamas and I took off my shorts to put them away too.

For some reason I now went off to a small magic shop in order to use the changing room inside to put my jeans on. We'd been to this shop earlier so Laurence could get changed but now it was closed. I knocked on the door and asked to come in anyway, stating that I only needed the changing room.

"You don't need to give me any trousers", I said, "I've got some".

I opened my pink sausage dog bag only to find that, actually, I didn't have my jeans. The shop owner appeared and took my hand, then dragged me into the store window. It bended inwards like elastic and we popped through it like magic. The owner said he would give me some trousers and then gave me a $10 note too.

I went into his tiny kitchen where a grey pair of tracksuit trousers were neatly folded on the counter. I took them and started to put them on and now they where red and stripy. I'd got one leg through when I woke up.

Chapter Text

A brown haired man and a woman with short, blonde hair where walking round a town centre that looked almost empty. The few people that were there appeared to be running round in a frenzy. A small group dressed in chainmail approached the man and picked him up by his arms and legs and began carrying him away. The man didn’t put up a struggle; he merely stared up at the sky whilst wondering what was going on.

The scene then changed to show the man and the woman in a large cell containing two beds and lots of cardboard boxes. The pair where trying to plan an escape from the facility they’d wound up in and knew it was possible because the woman had escaped beforehand to find the man. Just how the woman had escaped, however, was a mystery.

The man (who now had large deer antlers) opened one of the boxes and found two wicker baskets inside, one large enough for him and one smaller one for the woman. He excitedly told the woman he’d worked out how they could escape and said they could hide in the baskets.

He took them out of the box and he and the woman tried to climb inside but the baskets were now much too small and with no way of fitting inside the man started opening the other boxes. These were also too small and appeared to be full of Lego pieces. The woman began to get frustrated.

“They called you the ‘Being of Power’!” she snapped. “Can’t you do anything?!”

As it turned out, he could. A bolt of lightning-like energy shot from his antlers, breaking the door down. Hurriedly the two ran into the hall where the man easily took down two scientists approaching from either side. They began entering various rooms in the facility and the man would blast the staff so the prisoners could escape.

One room looked like a Laundromat and contained girls genetically modified to have pig-like features. They gossiped amongst themselves like teenaged school students and didn’t seem bothered by the change at all. A lone girl, slightly larger than the others, sat by the door and the man gave her a pat on the head on his way out.

Another room contained people who’d been turned into literal lab rats. The scientists here were disposed of as quickly as the others. Sometimes the man’s powers wouldn’t work but all in all they were doing a pretty good job of working their way through the building. The more the man killed, however, the more gleeful he began to appear about it.

They now entered a room that looked like a school computer classroom that even appeared to have students with the scientists acting as teachers. The man quickly took down one of the males, laughing manically as he did so and acting rather giddy as another one fell with ease. There was a wild look in his eyes and his breathing had become quite heavy.

A female teacher rose calmly to her feet and looked at him.

“So you’re experiencing a mid-level power rise”, she said, monotonously stating the facts.

“Yeah”, the man replied between fits of giggles.

Chapter Text

I was watching a video of somebody playing through Silent Hill 4, only it was nothing like the game at all. Henry, the protagonist, was trapped inside a large manor house/hotel that was full of ghosts and monsters and Pyramid Head from Silent Hill 2.

I don't remember most of it but at one point Henry went to go upstairs only to find a giant snake hissing at him at the top. Some kind of ghost was coming from behind him and I think he pushed past it to escape. Downstairs everything went dark with an eerie blood red light providing the only illumination and Pyramid Head took a swing at him.

Next thing I remember Henry was in the expansive back garden which housed a giant graveyard and a crypt full of long shelves housing coffins. In one coffin on a lower shelf lay the bloodied and faceless corpse of a woman who strongly resembled Angela from Silent Hill 2.

Back inside Henry walked down a narrow hallway and turned to enter a small room whilst a dark, looming shadow crept up behind him. The room was entirely empty save for another call-back to Silent Hill 2 - the dead body of Eddie. Henry turned around and the shadow revealed itself to be Eddie's ghost holding something large above his head (I can't remember what it was).

Eddie threw the object at Henry and it was Game Over for a second until the player loaded it up again. Now I was being shown a playable prologue to the game that only became available after beating the main game. In it, Henry was a large sunny field with some work colleagues. They were all wearing suits and Henry was much happier and energetic than he had been in the game.

Suddenly a parachute appeared the sky and everyone watched as it came closer and closer. A blonde haired man was attached to it and he became stuck in a nearby tree as the parachute caught on its branches. Henry and another man rushed over to help get him out. They climbed the tree and began to untangle the parachute which resulted in the man dangling from the tree by his feet.

He wasn't far from the ground at all but Henry climbed down anyway to catch him. The man fell on top of him and their heads bashed together painfully. Henry was knocked unconscious by the blow and somehow the man died. One of the work colleagues kicked Henry's limp form as though it was all his fault.

The screen then turned black and some white text began to scroll upwards, explaining that the knock to the head allowed Henry's imagination to run wild and that the messed up version of the house/hotel was due to his imagination and inner demons come to life.

I saw a brief scene in first person of a young child sitting on their bed and explaining to their father in a scared voice that their teddy bear had been alive. The father showed the child a photo of the bear with its face badly distorted and began explaining how that kind of power ran in the family.

Next thing I knew the house/hotel was back to normal and a young woman was hanging out with Henry in the building's courtyard. Henry kept wincing and every now and then the house/hotel would flicker into the horror-filled state it had been in before. The young woman told Henry to concentrate and focus in order for it not to happen again.

"Let me show you your car", she said in the tone of a mother speaking to her child, "come on".

She took Henry to his car, which for some reason was parked miles from the house/hotel, and Henry fell asleep in the passenger seat. Everything changed again as he slept and the woman was transformed into a giant stick insect. She took Henry back to the house/hotel to fix things.

Chapter Text

Me, my mum, a little blonde haired girl, a baby in a high chair and a bunch of other people where all staying at a cosy hotel situated on a coastal cliff-top. A couple meters away was a small restaurant/cafe and my mum decided to go there while I remained at the hotel.

Glancing out of the window at the massive expanse of ocean I noticed a large, almost black funnel descending from the storm clouds and instantly panicked. This was a big tornado heading our way and the hotel had no basement for us to take shelter in.

I ducked down beneath a wooden table and grabbed the leg for support whilst yelling at everyone else to hold on tight as the tornado passed directly above us. Somehow we all escaped unharmed and the hotel suffered no damage.

However, despite the clearing sky above us the sea was still stormy and as I worried about where my mum was I noticed another pair of twin funnels appearing over the ocean.

"More tornadoes?!" I exclaimed.

This time the owner of the hotel (a brunette woman) had constructed a tiny basement that barely housed two people. I opened the door and my stomach dropped when I saw that there was no room for me. I realised that a bigger basement would have to be built and hurriedly began searching the hotel grounds for the most ideal location.

I ended up outside in an area covered in marble paving slabs. A small pond sat nearby and there where pillars decorated with creeping vines. The tornadoes where nearly upon us now so I frantically brought up a build-screen ala The Sims and began constructing a basement. Thankfully time paused whilst in the build-screen but my basement was a flop.

"How do you build a basement?" I asked the hotel owner urgently.

This, however, was the moment where I woke up so the tornadoes never arrived anyway.

Chapter Text

I was walking down a narrow street in a busy city with my mother when I caught site of a huge white building on my left which I recognised as the Jupiter Mining Corp (JMC) building. I was seized by the desire to look inside, as I knew the building had been abandoned for some time. So, without a word to my mother, I turned and ran off.

The lobby of the building was not empty, however. It looked rather dilapidated but it was full of scaffolding with two or three builders milling about. I walked off to the right where the building seemed to transform into a shopping centre/fairground combination full of bright lights and jaunty music.

A little later, on a different floor of the building, I found a large group of Red Dwarf fans who appeared to be having some kind of private convention. They were excited because they'd heard that somewhere Lister remained in stasis and they wanted to find him.

Now I wanted to find him too. I entered an elevator and began ascending the building. In total there were around 31 floors and once I'd reached floor 31 I began to think. Out of curiosity I pressed the 'up' button in the elevator again, just to see what would happen. To my surprise the elevator began to move again, taking me to another, unmarked floor.

This floor was dark and in bad need of repair. In a tiny room some ways in was a lone man with quite a collection of bits and bobs. In a large book of his  I found a large square image with a smaller rectangular image beneath it. I can't remember what they were but I got really excited because I realized there was only one place this images could have come from - Lister's stasis pod.

With renewed vigour I returned to the elevator and pressed  'up' once again. I was taken to another secret floor. This one was also rather run-down, though not as much as the previous one had been. Amongst a pile of clutter and debris I finally found the stasis pod with Lister inside (wearing his series one clothing).

Within seconds I had activated the pod. It opened with a soft hiss and Lister tumbled out, weak and disorientated. I took him back to the ground floor shopping centre/fairground where people stared at him in amazement.

"Yes", I told them proudly, "that's Lister".

He seemed quite confused by his new surroundings and wasn't entirely happy. I don't remember much now but I think after a while he decided that he wanted to return to stasis. Later in the dream I returned to the JMC building with my brother so I could show him the two secret floors.

On the first of these floors we discovered that touching certain items would release intelligent, talking monsters. They appeared to have some kind of conflict going on between themselves but were rather lax about the whole thing, preferring to mooch around the floor quietly than actually do anything.

Chapter Text

The house was haunted. It had four floors with the fourth being nothing but a tiny little box room the size of a cupboard. The third floor was split into two distinct, massive halves branching off to  the left and right at the top of the stairs.

Me and a large group of friends (which happened to include Professor Brian Cox) were going to explore the house. We split into groups and tasked each group with a set of floors. Me and Brian were given the second floor and the left side of the third. The leader of our group then said we would all meet up on the third floor when we were done.

Arriving on the second floor I was turned back into a child and was slightly disappointed that Brian remained the same. I hid away in a cupboard and when Brian wondered where I was I leapt out cried 'Boo!' Brian played along in the way that parents do with young children and then we entered a tiny bathroom.

We had a list of items to collect whilst exploring and one of them was a white and green tea towel with a square pattern on it. We didn't find it in the bathroom so we moved on and I returned to my normal age. At that moment we found ourselves in the company of an intimidating female ghost who glowed white and had long, wild hair. She sat Brian on a sofa in the living room type area we were now in and gripped his shoulders tightly.

"Let's see how you'll look with another seventy years shaved off!" she exclaimed.

She started to kiss him, draining his life away and rapidly aging him as he did so. I grabbed a pillow and started hitting her with it in a vain attempt to stop her. She stopped kissing him and I grabbed a biro pen to stab her with. To my relief defeating her restored Brian to normal and we set off for the third floor, with me grabbing the tea towel we'd been after on the way.

At the top of the stairs to the third floor Brian turned right and I called out to him that we should be going left. Things get blurry here but I remember running through a wooden corridor lined with mirrors. A large and powerful female ghost was chasing me and Brian and as we ran we got separated by a long row of mirrors.

The end of the corridor lead out of the house entirely and luckily we both made it out. We started climbing to towards the roof where there was some kind of wooden contraption with two tiny trees growing in it. Brian said we had to remove the trees and began showing me how.

Chapter Text

I was staying at a crummy hotel with some of the Final Fantasy 9 cast. During the night I went down to reception to get a drink from the vending machine. The drinks cost £1 and I pressed the button for an Orange Fanta but the machine gave me an opened can of Dr. Pepper instead. I complained to the lady at the main desk and she just took the can away and didn’t do anything so I had to pester her to get my money back.

I then went back upstairs to the rooms me and the FF9 cast had. The hotel was set out like an apartment complex and for some reason I went to Steiner’s room and climbed onto his bed (also the rooms looked like caravan bedrooms). I then told him all about the drink and the unhelpful lady.

Said lady then started walking around the hallway outside so I hid under the duvet but she opened the door and found me anyway. She threw a fit about me sharing a room with a boy and said she was chucking me out. Infuriated I stomped back to my actual room (which I’d been sharing with Zidane) and flipped on the light.

“Get up Zidane!” I snapped. “We’re leaving!”

He just grunted in his sleep and I then proceeded to yell at the hotel lady about how I must be in even more trouble because I’d been sharing a room with Zidane.

“Look!” I yelled, pointing at the beds, “He was there and I was here!”

Then for some reason a battle started and Eiko and Marcus were there. The monster had auto-regen or something because it kept replenishing health but Marcus went into Trance and punched it, dealing over 200 damage and killing it.

Chapter Text

A bunch of friends were in some big, abandoned industrial/office building and they thought the place was haunted when in fact there was just a bunch of villainous men creeping around. One of the friends (a blonde haired guy) attacked the men and ended up stabbed in the gut with a scimitar. He had dealt some damage to the villains though and as he lay dying he crawled over to their leader and begged him to do one last thing for him and tell his friends that he died happy.

The villain just gave him this lopsided smirk and a later scene in the dream revealed that he’d kidnapped another of the friends (a girl) and allowed her to live under the provision that she work in the kitchens for him. The body of the blonde haired guy had been dumped in there and the girl screamed and backed up against the metal walls when she saw it, tears streaming down her face.

The remaining friends (a black haired guy and another girl) ended up in a large room where they were met by Pyramid Head who explained in a deep, growly voice that if he had done everything right then something was going to be revealed to the guy about who he really was.

Pyramid Head then vanished and a large cloud of grey smoke appeared in the far right corner of the room, displaying visions. In them, James Sunderland ran past (and the black haired guy exclaimed “Dad?!”) then Harry Mason (to which the guy exclaimed “Uncle?!”) then the Homecoming version of Pyramid Head appeared.

This Pyramid Head stepped out of the smoke and into the room. The black haired guy fell to the floor, terrified, as it approached him. It came right up to him and looked down at him and said “Hello [insert name here I can’t remember]” in a deep, monstrous voice. 

Chapter Text

I was with the Doctor and we were investigating this storage container that had a massive pitch black room inside and there was something in the darkness and the more you were with it the stronger it became and it summoned up a tidal wave in this container and then hurricane speed winds.

Then, back outside, I was finding everyone who had come into contact with it and sending them to some kind of day-care. Then the Doctor got strapped into this weird metal seat with metal ribs that closed over his chest to prevent him escaping and a top like those old fashioned hair things you used to see in hair salons.

It was all a dirty brown coloured metal. I don’t know what it did to him but it nearly killed him. I managed to save him by dipping his face in a pond that some bystander couldn’t remember if it was water or acid.

Last thing I remember was standing in an office/school type corridor, leaning on the frame of a set of double doors and looking longingly at the TARDIS. Clara was there and could see I wanted to go with them so she asked the Doctor how many staff he needed to run the TARDIS. The Doctor said he needed three and they invited me along and I was absolutely overjoyed and ecstatic.

Chapter Text

21.02.14

This dream took place during the winter, in a town covered in snow. There was a field on the outskirts of the town and across from that was a small wood. If you went through the wood you would find yourself in a large, bright and cheery clearing dotted with mini pines covered in festive lights and tinsel.

An uncountable range of Christmas songs played on a constant loop through unseen speakers, reverberating around the entire clearing. And in the centre stood the Christmas House. Large, bright and welcoming, the house was decorated in red, green and white and covered in lights and festive decorations.

Inside every room was decorated in a similar manner and dotted with various robotic animals like polar bears and penguins, and fake snow. There were people partying in almost every room, all of them dancing and laughing and having the time of their lives.

And yet, as I wandered from room to room, I couldn't shake the uneasy feeling that something was very, very wrong. I went downstairs to the entrance hall and muttering something about just letting myself out. The front door had a round, gold coloured door handle and nobody stopped me from leaving.

When I got back to town with my Dad I found it deserted. Some kids had been playing near a small tree on the field but now they were gone. A window with strobe lights blinking through it had only an empty room on the other side. I was freaked out, asking where the kids had gone and the people who'd been having a party in the room.

Dad and I began to walk into town and I commented that we were now only half a family, as my mum and brother were still in the Christmas House. We couldn't live like that and so, despite knowing that we would never be able to leave again, we resigned ourselves to living at the Christmas House.

I asked my Dad how long they (referring to the Christmas House) would be carrying on, as it was February and Christmas had been over for two months already. Dad told me they'd keep going until Christmas.

Chapter Text

26.04.14

This dream started in space. A large red spaceship was drifting through the cosmos, and a meeting was taking place within it. A main with braided hair and tattooed arms was explaining, in a tone of voice that made everything he was saying seem highly untrue, that everything would be fine and there would be no war with Saturn.

Then something hit the ship, and the entire front section was torn away. The ship plummeted down to Earth, where it crashed near a beach. Sometime later a detective and his assistant, who were supposed to have been retired, arrived to check it out but were barred entrance to the site.

A nearby man, who was also supposed to be stopping people from getting in, called them over and showed them round the back way, over some rocks and through a flimsy looking wooden fence. The trio entered the site and were just climbing a small hill composed of large boulders to take a look at the spaceship when something grabbed the coat of the man who had shown them in.

He turned around and screamed. Three burnt, skeletal looking zombies with brown, sticky looking flesh and hollowed eyes, were behind him. They were all that remained of the ship's crew. Everyone shouted and ran, knocking the zombies over as they did so. The zombies crumpled into dust on the sand and were no more.

Then I appeared. It turned out that everything that had happened was a dream my dreamself had had (a dream within a dream!). I was taking a walk down a path lined with grass and trees when suddenly I saw a large red spaceship, exactly like the one in my 'dream' appear overhead. This ship was whole, and landed without trouble nearby.

I watched in amazement as a door opened on the side and an alien stepped out. He was blue skinned and squat in stature, with short dumpy legs and long arms. He spoke perfect English and we were quick to become friends.

Then the scene changed. Some scientists were investigating the spaceship, among them being a kind and pretty young woman and a grumpy man with somewhat curly black hair in a wheelchair. The alien led us all into a tiny bathroom and floor suddenly gave way to electric blue metal. The walls flipped round to reveal high tech computer panels and the wall the door had been set into disappeared to reveal a huge windscreen window.

Somehow the bathroom had transformed into the cockpit of the alien's ship. I let out a whoop of joy as we felt the ship rumble and rise into the air. The alien shot the wheelchair bound man a cocky grin, as he now looked just as stunned as everyone else, and then the ship blasted forward.

The scene then changed again. I was back on that tree lined path, and the alien was holding hands with the female scientist. He'd asked her to marry him and she'd accepted. I smiled at them and wandered over to a small, car-boot like stall nearby to browse the nick-nacks they had for sale.

Chapter Text

17.03.15

It all started when two boys arrived at an apparently abandoned town. They came from the train station where signs depicting various TV villains were hanging and then entered the town proper, where there was nobody to be seen.

After spending a bit of time in the town the boys began to see a couple of people milling about, but they moved like ghosts. The longer the boys spent in the town the more people they began to see, and gradually those people began to actually act like regular everyday folk.

Eventually the town looked perfectly normal and the two boys (who were now two girls) entered a supermarket where one of the girls won a competition and came into a lot of money. Then there was a time skip and the new scene showed the girl who hadn’t won walking down a street, dragging her feet and looking barely alive.

A narration explained that her friend had died, though it wasn’t clear if it had happened by accident, natural causes or murder. The remaining girl found herself being drained by the town, but whatever evil had created it had made it so her suffering was prolonged and she didn’t die as quickly as she should have.

For some reason the girl got it into her head that the ghost of her friend would somehow be able to help her, and this gave her a much needed boost of energy. She approached a busy intersection of road, thinking to run away and escape the town. As she ran across, trying her best to avoid the traffic, she was struck by a van just before she could reach the other side.

And then I woke up.

Chapter Text

17.05.15

Myself and a group of friends had been taken up to a large temple in the sky by another male friend. This guy was from a group of people who worshipped a holy being called the Engel, and this was what he'd brought us to see.

We stepped out of the temple onto a long stone bridge that seemed to defy gravity as it stretched out over the clouds. At the end of it was a small circular stone platform and sitting on that was the Engel. It was a small, squat creature and seemed very friendly. However it was very, very windy up here.

One of my group merely breathed too hard and suddenly the Engel was swept off the platform by a great gust of wind and plummeted down into the yellowy orange clouds, quickly disappearing from sight.

The scene then jumped and me and my friends were in a mini submarine beneath the sea, scouring the sea floor for clues of the Engel's whereabouts. It turned out the sub had a drill on the front and we began making a small tunnel in the rock. I was concerned about whether the sub could handle the water pressure if we went down any further, but I was assured it'd be fine.

We dug a small tunnel and at the end of it we found a couple of clues. A hardened feather, a broken piece of shell. Then the scene jumped again and suddenly I was standing outside a shop in a town. My group of friends had split into two. Half of them were now concentrating on selling brick-a-brack outside the shop and the other half were still thinking about the Engel.

I had a brief look at the brick-a-brack and flicked through a Winnie the Pooh book before realizing I already had it and putting it back. Then I went inside the shop, where the guy who had taken us to the temple was looking rather glum. I asked what would happen if the Engel fell into the wrong hands and he told me it wouldn't be good, so I asked him why we weren't out there looking then!

It was still really windy and when I looked out of the shop window I saw a little girl's umbrella getting swept up into the sky. She came into the store and asked where the umbrella was and I told her, then as we watched the wind dropped and the umbrella came down again, landing on the road.

There was a final scene change. I was back in the sub and we were going through some vast undersea caverns. One of my friends had become a merman while another was outside in scuba gear. We were on the hunt for the Engel once again, but at that point I woke up.

Chapter Text

(Despite it's position in my journal this dream is actually from 06.08.2013)

This was a dream about The Lorax.

In it, the stump was Lorax came out of was full, like a bowl, of unnaturally delicious sap. The Once-ler dipped his finger in to taste it but because he had been good and not chopped down any more trees the Lorax let him have a whole glass full, though he told him he was not allowed to have anymore. Stuff happened that I don’t remember and then one night the Once-ler returned to the stump in his pajamas and started pigging out on the sap, eventually eating all of it.

The animals pulled him into the branches of a tree (it wasn’t a Truffula tree) and he had a big belly, like cartoon characters do when they eat too much. The Lorax had a go at him about eating the sap but he didn’t care in the slightest. Following that scene he started hacking down Truffula trees for the most mundane, unimportant reasons, like cutting down a whole tree to make a lapel pin or something stupid like that.

When the last tree came down he had a brief moment of pause, but still didn’t care. Even when the Lorax pointed out to him that all the animals were leaving because they no longer had any food or shelter he was completely unrepentant. So the Lorax lifted himself away and I then began to dream about something else.

Chapter Text

(Despite it's position in my journal this dream is actually from 23.10.2013)

Me, my brother and his friend Barry were all up Gt Yarmouth searching for this set of items that did something when brought together (can’t remember what). We entered this little shop we had to steal one of the items from and I slipped some kind of oval shaped, orange coloured hard candy into my pocket. My brother and Barry got out without being seen but the cashier spotted me so I went over to pay to avoid getting in trouble and said I’d meet my brother and Barry at the car. I then left the shop, walked across the road near the cinema, and found them.

Our next destination was a much bigger building that looked like it belong to the CIA or FBI or something. The item we needed was in the female lavatories and when my brother and Barry entered it set off the alarms and suddenly we were on the run from these guys in police raid armour. For some reason I had the ability to turn invisible for very short lengths of time but it did me no good because I still got caught. The guys said they couldn’t kill me but they didn’t want me alive either, so they stuck me in this tiny room with a black vortex at the back and let me get sucked through it into another world.

This new world looked like a video game version of Gt Yarmouth, only with shitty graphics. I actually made some friends there and preferred living there and I said I wished the guys that had sent me here could see how happy I was because it would make them mad. The next thing I knew I was hanging out with two guys and one of them was carrying me bridal style. I was supposed to be unconscious yet I could see and hear everything. One of the guys said something to which the one carrying me replied:

“She hasn’t stirred to two days, I doubt she’ll start now”.

It turned out he wanted to buy an apartment for us to live in and had a cheque for £500,000 in order to do so. But the man he went to see about it wouldn’t sell to him, despite him having his licence (which the seller asked for). Then the scene shifted, and now me and these two guys were looking for a set of three items that would open another vortex. We had one of them but the second item was a small snake that apparently only appeared in the female lavatories of some fancy building.

It was proving illusive to find but I said I’d search for it alone, as it’d be safer that way (no risk of tripping alarms). The guy who hadn’t been carrying me earlier was feeling down and doubting his importance in our quest. He gave me a blue metal tin of money with the intention that I spend it. But I was having none of it.

“I’m going to save this money”, I told him. “I’m going to find that snake and open the portal”.

Only I never did because that was when I woke up. The end.

Chapter Text

07.01.16

I had a dream that I was reading a story some guy had written, only the dream displayed it to me like a movie or something. In it there were two guys and a girl (the girlfriend of one of the guys) and I remember someone complaining about how everyone ends up fighting over this one guy at the end because it was a blatantly wish-fulfilling story, and I was saying how it didn’t start out like that.

Anyway, the trio were doing something for a smartly dressed old man, I don’t remember what. One of the guys needed to jump of a hill or something. At some point the second guy vanished from the story and the boyfriend arrived at the old man’s apartment, where the old man was having sex in the dark. The boyfriend was impressed that the girl with the old man was able to sound realistically afraid and not at all like she was acting. And then the lights came on and he saw that the old man was actually raping his girlfriend. There was a brief shot later of the girl lying on a bed and it was heavily implied that she was dead.

Then there was a scene change to a building full of tiny little apartments. A man and his wife were watching TV but they could hear retching from the apartment down the hall and it was making the wife feel sick. So the husband got up and went to the apartment, which was literally just a bathroom with one tiny side room. There was a young man inside being sick and the husband politely asked him to close the door while he was doing that, as it was making his wife feel ill.

The young man left his apartment for a moment and then came back, no longer retching. The husband went home to find all the lights were out and he couldn’t find his wife. He went back to the young man’s apartment and asked him if he’d seen the wife. The young man very calmly said that yes, he had, because he’d just killed her.

Chapter Text

15.05.16

So this dream was set in a fantasy land with multiple kingdoms and magic, but technology was also present and the whole place looked a lot like a futuristic version of modern day Earth.

There was a guy with short silver hair named Dave, who was travelling to the Ice Kingdom to retrieve two magical crystals in order to prevent a war from occurring or something. His parents happened to live there, too - his mother in a crowded cell in some kind of facility and his father in a nice, airy, modern home. They'd been separated for years.

Anyway, at some point Dave learns (with partial thanks to an old journal) that he is not, in fact, Dave. He used to be part of an evil organisation (there was actually a poster for this organisation up in the town, with a group of three up front and Dave behind them, though he looked a little different in it) but was involved in a car wreck that left him as the sole survivor. The people who he thought were his parents took him in as if he were their own.

Dave was in tears when he found this out and visited both parents to admit to them that he wasn't who they thought he was. Both of them revealed that they already knew (how could they not?) but they both still loved him, even if he wasn't really their child.

And then he and his dad rushed off for battle, as an attack was being made on the Ice Kingdom. This mostly involved Dave on a turret, shooting down projectiles in the sky while epic music played in the background.

There was also a second group heading to the Ice Kingdom on foot. A man and two children (a boy and girl) who were both ghosts. They were walking along a steep ridge by a river and the boy dropped a large piece of meat. He was going to climb down and get it but a crocodile emerged from the river and snapped it up.

Then the scene changed and both children were in the river, swimming around and taunting the crocodile that was trying and failing to eat them because they were ghosts, so it's jaws just passed right through them.

There was some other stuff too. An unknown person following a man in a thick coat and heavy boots across a frozen lake. There was a thick dusting of snow across the ice, but the ice was also very thin and the unknown person was freaking out while the man in the coat was just being careless and taunting the unknown person for their fears.

Also trains, but I don't remember how that fit in.

Chapter Text

02.10.16

So last night I dreamed I was in a kids restaurant/entertainment centre and the FNAF gang were there, performing for the kids and mingling with the crowd. I had a feeling that something was going to go wrong so I started heading for the exit and suddenly the animatronics just flipped out.

Their eyes shone red and they began mindlessly attacking the crowd. I took off running and a red light descended over everything, and when I dared to look back I saw Foxy was right behind me, mouth open exposing all those sharp teeth. A girl in an elevator called out to me and I ran to her and we both began calling for a boy who'd been following me. The boy tripped and the doors slid shut. Foxy's claw slammed into the elevator as it began to move and then we heard the boy screaming in pain and fear.

Next thing I know I'm running down a circular hallway with metal flooring, yelling for the girl I was with to wait for me. The animatronics were hot on our heels and we ducked into a small room with a metal door and large, reinforced glass window. Then the scene changed. I had returned to a hotel I'd been staying at in an earlier dream I had that night (nice bit of consistency, brain!) and when I went up to the floor my room was on I saw Freddy standing outside one of the doors, like he was guarding it. And then when I was in my room Toy Bonnie appeared in the doorway.

"Hey, don't tell anyone this", he said to me, "but I changed my programming so I can do anything I want!" And I think you appeared behind him at that point, and I was going to tell Toy Bonnie that you were there and probably shouldn't have heard what he just said, but for some reason I kept quiet and Toy Bonnie continued talking.

"I know I was crazy before, but that's why I brought you this inflatable Chica doll!" And I looked down by my bed and there was the Chica doll. I freaked out, shaking my head and yelling "NO! NO! I DON'T WANT IT! I DON'T WANT IT!" And then my alarm went off and I woke up sweating.

Chapter Text

03.10.16

A group of demon guys were living together in a large mansion, the main floor of which was black and white checked tile. The two main demons were a blonde guy named Fae and a guy with black hair and reddish pink eyes, whose name began with G. They were looking after a human baby - a little girl.

There was also another demon - tall and thin with pale skin and turquoise coloured hair. He was not like the others and did not live in the mansion. He was also evil and had already killed two other residents of the mansion. One of the main guys slit his throat in retaliation, but he just came back unharmed.

At one point he managed to kill the human baby, but the main guys were able to bring her back. At first she was just this grey, cloudy ball full of little red eyes, but then she was reborn as her normal, human self. Then the scene changed to show the baby as a teenager with a woman who was apparently her mother. The girl said goodbye to her and walked off down the street, when the mother suddenly caught sight of someone in a poorly made pale green alien costume. It was like a slightly fuzzy onesie with an alien mask that covered the whole head.

The mother shouted to her daughter but the girl just kept walking. So the mother chased after her, still frantically calling her name. Eventually she caught up with the girl and told her: "I don't like the look of that guy in the alien suit". When the daughter looked, the guy had ducked behind some kind of stand in an open front store and she could only see his head. She told her mother that she couldn't see an alien, but then he stepped into the open again.

Abruptly there was another scene change. The girl was back with the main two demon guys, discussing what to do with the turquoise haired one. She was told: "We can't kill him but you've died before", and she was given a knife. They tracked down the turquoise haired demon and while the main guys attacked him as a distraction, the girl came up from behind and plunged the knife into his back, dragging it down his spine.

And then I dreamed I was awake and writing down this dream, only with much better detail. And in that dream I wished I were awake so that my writing was real and I wouldn't forget anything.

Chapter Text

27.12.16

I was on school trip or something, heading to a dinosaur theme park on a coach with my classmates. And there were sentient talking birds (one of whom - a fairly large red bird wearing a green neckerchief - was supposed to be my friend) who had revolted and were planning on getting the dinosaurs to crush everyone when we got there. And then, to make matters worse, I looked out of the window and saw a whole line of tornadoes on the horizon.

So at this point I was like 'fuck this, I'm out' and I left the group. I ended up in some town, trying to find a taxi place to go home. I went into a house where my best friend and her wife were playing on their computers and asked if either of them knew a taxi service. I knew it'd be expensive but earlier I had withdrawn £150 from my account, which had £850 in it. My friend looked up a taxi place for me but when I called it a recorded message started and I put down the phone. My friend called them again for me, only the police had traced the call.

I can't remember why they were after me, but I think it was to do with the birds. I now found myself on the run, with the police dogging my every step. At one point I was in a shopping centre and then I ended up at a train station. All I wanted to do was go home, but then a guy who had magic powers messed with the whole train. Apparently there had been a welsh policeman in the last carriage, but the magic guy disconnected it from the train and sealed the doors and windows. My train, meanwhile, was on the way to another country entirely.

Apparently this welsh policeman was destined to die in the train carriage, slowly roasting in the hot summer sun without any food or water. There were innocent people on board with him too. At one point one of the windows opened just a tiny bit, but then they closed again. After a bit of pleading the innocent people were allowed to go free and a door at the back of the carriage opened for them. The policeman was stubbornly going to remain and accept his fate but then he tried to escape too. The carriage twisted upwards, trying to stop him, but he got out anyway.

I, meanwhile, was now on another train. I remember the police looking up at it (it was on some kind of elevated track, like a thin bridge just for the train that stretched up above the city) and one of them saying I'd gotten away.

Chapter Text

07.01.17

This dream was about a girl named Yonsoo who had been tasked with locating the animals of the zodiac in order to acquire their abilities and fight evil.

The first animal was a wolf which turned into a terrible beast and demanded Yonsoo fight it in order to prove her worthiness to bear it's power. They battled and Yonsoo won. Then the scene changed to a holiday park full of caravans, where a chicken was running around loose.

This chicken was the rooster zodiac and it jumped into Yonsoo's arms but for some reason she couldn't get any power from it. Then the chicken got loose again and another woman grabbed it. A chase ensued as Yonsoo rushed to get it back and finally she acquired its power, which was the gift of flight.

Then the scene changed again to show Yonsoo in a large, cosy looking wood house which was decorated for Christmas with trees and lights and tinsel. Her entire extended family was there to celebrate and whilst climbing a large, lengthy set of stairs Yonsoo saw a crab on the rafters. The crab was another zodiac animal and it gave her the ability to breathe underwater.

Back on the stairs she was about to tell her mother about her powers when her mother commented about how she hated animals. Yonsoo lost her courage and kept her powers secret.

Then she was in a multi-storey shopping centre. She vaulted over the glass wall of the second floor walkway and dropped down to the first floor as though it were nothing. People stared at her and she made a mental note to be better about hiding her powers.

And that's when I woke up.

Chapter Text

05.07.17

Preface:

James works for a three man detective agency located in a busy town centre. He is partner to Lewis, the head of the agency. There is also Vincent, who handles phone calls and paperwork and is a bit of a douche.

The dream:

In a building there is a secret room hidden behind the bookcases. It’s a tiny room, big enough only to crouch in, and within it floats a glowing purple orb – the last fading remnants of a once mighty God. But the God has been forgotten and nobody believes in it anymore.

Enter James. Two men have arrived at the detective agency to issue some kind of exam. James is on his way back there after dealing with a lost dog or something. Along the way he somehow ends up in this little room. The orb flashes and disappeared. James has been exposed to the God.

As he hurries back to the detective agency the God muses how about it can use James to return to the world. It follows his trace, tracking him through town. James arrives back at the agency and apologises to Lewis for being so late, saying that he’ll explain what happened later, after the exam.

The exam involves three trays with varying amounts of coins in them. James has to determine something to do with these coins but he can’t concentrate. His head is buzzing and it hurts to think too hard. He can’t focus at all. At this point Vincent chimes in with some smarmy comment. James, in an uncharacteristic turn of violence, punches Vincent in the face.

Scene change. It’s later in the day and James is meandering around the agency building. He decides to go outside and its pitch black. People are milling around town square in long cloaks. When James looks down at himself he sees that he’s wearing a very regal looking red cloak with white fuzzy trim. He is the leader of these people and he takes a seat on a fancy looking chair to watch the proceedings.

A woman stands before him holding an oversized sword. She is smiling and he knows that whatever she’s about to do, she’s doing it for him. As everyone watches she raises the sword and repeatedly stabs herself in the side of the head. Blood spills everywhere and the cloaked people are cheering. Suddenly Lewis’ face appears and calls James’ name. The scene fades and it’s revealed that James passed out in the agency building. The whole scene was just a dream.

Lewis is worried about James but James no longer wants to speak about what happened in the tiny room. He grows angry and irritable. They walk through town, Lewis following James’ lead, and they end up in front of the bookcases. James opens them up so Lewis can see and the second Lewis enters the room he shuts the entrance and runs. Lewis manages to get out and he somehow figures out that the old God is possessing his friend.

Another scene change. Lewis has to leave the country to find a way to free James from the God’s influence. He’s left James with a kind of small drum and a metallic looking stick with a glowing blue tip. James is speaking to a woman and he repeatedly strikes the stick against the drum as he does so, which apparently helps to ease the God’s hold on him. But he’s clearly still struggling, even with the drum’s help.

And then I wake up and the dream ends.

Chapter Text

11.02.18

This dream began in a castle, where Leslie was a princess with a pet mouse. There was this knight who sought her affections but he was a bit of an egotistical asshole and thus far Leslie had rebuked all his attempts to woo her. Anyway some kind of magical thing happened (I can't remember what) and the mouse was turned into a young human man with blonde hair, wearing a green tunic. The knight became part tiger (I'll refer to him as just 'Tiger' from here) which had messed up his mind a bit and made him even more of an asshole.

The mouse-turned-human had amnesia or something, and remembered nothing from his time as a mouse, nor was he very clued up on how to be a human. It was clear, however, that he and Leslie were falling for each other. This pissed off Tiger, and then something else happened (that I also don't remember) which tipped him over the edge and now he was coming after Mouse with blood on his mind. So Leslie, who cannot persuade Tiger to back off, has no choice but to help Mouse flee the castle.

Mouse does so, running down a dirt road surrounded by woodland. He managed to hitch a ride on a motorbike being driven by a young man and his wife, with their son in a sidecar. Tiger comes after them and rams them off the road, causing the bike to crash and killing the young family while Mouse flees in terror (and also becomes an actual mouse again for some reason. Also Tiger is now clearly becoming more tiger-like than human).

He hides in some kind of wooden shack-like building where a teenage girl finds him. Mouse can still talk to humans and is now apparently a genius and he agrees to help her with her science homework, making some kind of mechanical owl. He seems to have it good at the girl's house, but then Tiger finds him again and he's forced to flee once more. He runs down the dark neighbourhood streets and jumps through someone's letterbox, hiding out in a cupboard in a child's bedroom.

Tiger can't find him this time and skulks off. I'm not sure what happened next, but Mouse was now human again and accompanied by a the A-Team (Hannibal, Face, Murdock and B.A) who were determined to protect him. They'd been speaking to a short, regal looking man in the neighbourhood who was planning to head into space to harvest some magical rings or something, but then Tiger shows up again and kills the guy.

Mouse and the A-Team start running and board the regal man's rocket, which is just made of sheet metal and playground equipment. The thought is that there's no way Tiger can follow them into space. So the rocket blasts off and hey, it turns out Tiger can follow them. Mouse's ship holds back slightly and Tiger shoots off in the opposite direction, so they think they've lost him. After shooting through space for a while the group is suddenly confronted by some giant space wall with a golden face like a theatre mask.

The wall demands to know what they're doing out here, as it was expecting the regal man. The group explain what happen and the wall lets them through to a planet remarkably like earth, except it's always night time. The group now start collecting those rings the regal man wanted (they're red and about the size of donuts) and wouldn't you know it, Tiger turns up. He's looking just like an oversized white tiger with red stripes now, but somehow he's still able to wield a gun.

Murdock is in the garden of one of the homes in the neighbourhood the group is in, and as he picks up a ring Tiger shoots him. Murdock falls to the ground and Tiger goes to flee, but Murdock's not spent yet. He manages to get up just enough to shakily aim his own gun and attempt to shoot Tiger, but Tiger manages to escape (and also shoot Murdock again) and Murdock collapses.

The group now desperately needs to find a way to save Murdock's life. He's taken to an ambulance and they hear of a magic flower in the neighbourhood that might save him if it deems them worthy enough. Hannibal goes to the flower, which is a giant rose (like, as big as a tree) in an equally giant pot, and the bud is currently closed. Hannibal gives the rose lots of water and the bud bursts open, revealing a glowing rose of red and yellow. The rose demands to know what's going on and Hannibal pleads for it to save Murdock's life. The rose tells him to be quiet but it does save Murdock.

Now Tiger returns and he and Mouse finally fight. This part is blurry but I remember a blast of glowing blue space magic that knocks Mouse back, and Tiger absorbs it's power. He's now a giant white tiger with stripes glowing neon blue, and there's stars in the stripes. He's apparently ascended to some kind of mystical level and it's wiped his mind of his murderous plans. He leaves the planet and takes to the stars, destined now to live among them.

Mouse and the A-Team load containers of the rings they've collected onto their spaceship (apparently they've collected 500 of them) and now prepare to leave. At this point, however, I woke up so this is where the dream ended.

Chapter Text

08.04.18

This dream was set in a fantasy/medieval world and focused on a kid named Pup. Pup was an orphan who owned two pet cats and had blonde hair down to his chin so at first I mistook him for a girl. I got the impression that nobody really liked him much, though I don't know why. He lived in one of the four great kingdoms of the land, which was basically a town with a stone/wood mansion-type building at the back where the royals and all the nobility lived, and the whole thing was surrounded by a wall.

Anyway there was this girl that Pup liked and he wanted to impress her (I think her name was Jessica?). They were in the mansion when the kingdom came under attack. Pup led Jessica through some secret passageways in an attempt to escape but she was caught. Pup got outside the building which was now a blazing inferno and decided to try and help the others were fighting the intruders. He threw a stone which snapped a fine string that was holding up one of the mansion's towers (it's dream logic, go with it) and the whole tower came crumbling down.

Obviously Pup had not meant to do this and he fled in shame. The dream now showed a map and Pup went all the way across it, ending up at a sunny beach far, far away from his old home. Things get blurry here but basically Pup grew up in this new land and became a young adult with his hair now cut short and his body sporting a more athletic build.

For reasons I can't remember he managed to acquire a special whip which could cut through anything. The dream showed this very clearly when Pup got shot at and in special Matrix-style slow-mo he used the whip to cut the bullets right in half before they kind of imploded into a black, goopy mess. After this Jessica now returned. She, too, was all grown up and had long red hair and was very pretty.

Things get blurry again here but I know she wanted him to come back to his old kingdom and he didn't want to leave his new home. They ended up getting married and he finally agreed to go back, so they set off with a wagon housing Jessica's belongings and accompanied by her pet grizzly bear (apparently she'd acquired the bear as a cub as after the attack on the kingdom as she hadn't felt safe after that. The bear helped her. Also apparently they managed to win the attack and save the kingdom?).

Anyway the kingdom now sported modern looking white buildings and was surrounded by a stronger wall. The whole thing now turned into a video game with me controlling Pup, exploring the kingdom while Jessica set up camp with the wagon which turned out to have a big fold-up tent inside it. I kept using Pup's whip to break things and was continuously getting angry townsfolk chasing after me.

At one point I walked Pup to a nearby village which had a giant playing card just standing in the street and I used the whip to break a neat square straight through the middle. Then I was in some kind of blacksmith's shop and a guy was using a gun to shoot metal mask onto Pup's face. He told Pup to come further into the shop and turn around so he could do the other side of the mask and then shot Pup in the chest (of course this was a video game now so Pup was okay).

The guy claimed it was an accident and that he'd try again to get the mask right but I made Pup use his whip to kill the guy and now suddenly I had a whole hoard of soldiers chasing him down. As Pup ran I saw the map again and the landscape was morphing - hills were suddenly collapsing and large bodies of water grew smaller.

The last thing I remember is managing to lose the soldiers and returning to Jessica at the camp. She explained that she'd got the tent (which was large and blue) so they wouldn't get cold and they'd die from the heat in their sleep.

Chapter Text

25.04.18

A small, palm sized star fell to earth and shattered into pieces. A small alien that looked rather like a brown dog had been riding on it and both were found by me. As I attempted to put the star back together the alien was swiped by some children who buried him in the ground up to his neck and swatted at me with shovels when I tried to get him back.

Eventually I did though and things get blurry here, but at some point I found out that a dragon had been awoken and was going to subject the earth to an eternal drought (though for some reason a ferocious rainstorm had now been kicked up instead).

The alien and I attempted to fight the dragon but with the star still broken we stood no chance and were swiftly knocked back down to the ground. The alien was snapping at me now to fix the star and I snapped back saying I was hurrying as fast as I could.

Finally the last piece of the star clicked into place and now I was watching things from a third person perspective. I myself was no longer in the dream, having been replaced by a young man with flowing red hair, clothed in robes of white and gold. He held aloft a weapon that looked like a staff with a curved blade at either end and was riding a white horse with magnificent feathery wings.

With the true power of the star now unlocked the man and the alien flew off into the heart of the tempest where the dragon lay in wait. It jeered at them and fired a ball of green flames from it's mouth but the man pointed his weapon at the sky, shouted the alien's name, and fired back an immense blast of blue magic that swallowed up the fireball and defeated the dragon. The storm now gave way to sunny skies and people who had been warped into beasts by the dragon's power now turned back to normal.

Chapter Text

15.07.18

It all began with a satellite.

I was at my grandmother's house when I saw the satellite through the window. It was pretty low down and I immediately got excited and told my dad to come look, but by the time he got to the window the satellite had moved out of view. I thought that was it until I suddenly saw it again and I ran outside to get a better look. That was when I saw the satellite plummet to earth, crashing into the garden of a nearby house.

I rushed over to the house with my dad and brother and entered the garden to survey the wreckage. The satellite had broken up into lots of small pieces and I warned my dad not to touch them as they'd be hot after re-entering earth's atmosphere. The man who owned the house (and thus the garden) allowed us to look at the pieces but when more and more people started to turn up he got annoyed and took all the bits inside. I grumbled to myself that he could have let me have one and my brother took me to a storage shed where he kept lots of his things and gave me a rectangular metal plaque, telling me it was from a satellite. Indeed, it mentioned a trip to mars on the plaque.

I was heading back to my grandmother's house when I saw the second satellite fall. It landed in the distance, crashing into the deep waters of the ocean nearby (in real life my grandmother's house was nowhere near the ocean). I walked on and saw a tree emitting strange green vapours from the base of its trunk and I started to get a bad feeling. Suddenly I just wanted to get in my car and go home, but my dad was insistent that he needed to pull the weeds from my grandmother's garden first.

Behind the house there now stood a great, broiling ocean coated in mist that stretched on for as far as the eye could see. It had consumed everything that once stood beyond the house and naturally I got freaked out, begging my dad to ignore the weeds and take us all home. Eventually he agreed and we all piled into my car to head home. As we drove the road ended abruptly at a ferry port and the ferry was just pulling off as we arrived. My dad was still going pretty fast and I told him to brake in an increasingly panicked voice as we drew nearer and nearer to the end of the road. But my dad didn't. The car fell off the road and dropped like a brick towards the ocean below and I realised in horror that my worst nightmare was about to come true - I was going to drown in this car.

Fortunately a van behind us had a towing cable on the front of his vehicle and he shot it off like a grappling hook, latching onto the back of my car and pulling us to safety. Next thing I knew I was back in my grandmother's neighbourhood and it looked like someone was trying to write something in the sky with smoke letters. I realised it was the name of a friend of mine and she appeared to be driving some kind of high-tech flying machine. It looked like a train with three or four carriages all coloured black, but the underside of the craft was a pulsing neon pink that resembled giant speakers.

As she got lower in the sky I waved frantically to her, shouting her name, and to my relief she saw me. She landed the 'train' and I gratefully scrambled aboard, knowing that now I could finally escape this place.

The dream then switched POV to another 'spaceship'. This one was sort of a distended oval shape, coloured silver, with a green band running around it and green fins on the back. It was piloted by an anthro fox with dark red fur, whose name I never learned. He was piloting the ship around the immense misty ocean, and it had been learned that those who breathed the mist for too long had a high chance of becoming zombies.

As he flew a bunch of other ships suddenly turned up on the attack, firing laser blasts at him. Fox expertly navigated his craft around them, firing his own blasts in retaliation, and managed to escape. It was then that his onboard computer received a message from someone on the ground. It turned out that Fox had some form of amnesia and didn't remember his past. The message offered a tantalising glimpse at what he'd forgotten.

The scene was shown from the eyes of Fox, who was running on all fours down a busy street. As he ran, his voice was heard playing over the scene:

"I don't remember where I was going, I just knew I had to escape. Survive".

Suddenly Fox, who was very much feral here, accidentally ran into a trap that had been set on the floor. A net sprang up around him and he snarled and flailed in an attempt to free himself to no avail. And here the scene ended. Fox landed his craft on a concrete dock by the ocean, where the person who'd sent the message was waiting. It was another fox, older than him, who also had dark red fur and a scar across his left eye.

Apparently this guy was jealous that Fox had been chosen to pilot an experimental craft that would take him off into space, beyond the solar system, on a mission of great importance. The two fought, but things get blurry here and the next thing I remember is the older fox sitting on the ground, propped up against some concrete steps.

"I'm too old", he said, his tone much gentler than before. "Now I know why you were chosen".

Things get very blurry now and all I can remember is a brief scene:

There was a third 'spaceship' flying through a city that had been completely swamped in the dangerous mist. There were two occupants, but I can't remember what they look like. For some reason one of them left the craft. As long as they were quick the mist shouldn't harm them, but they took too long and breathed in a lot of it and returned to the craft freaking out, worrying that they were going to become a zombie. Their companion was calmer, trying to reassure them, but the dream ended here so I don't know what became of them.

Chapter Text

18.04.19

I had a dream last night that me and a few guys (including Inspector Gadget) were in this arcade that was actually a spaceship, and I was trying to win some Pokémon cards from a penny pusher when one of the guys from my group came running up to us and said we had to go, NOW. Turned out a bunch of alien tourists had entered the ship and if they saw us they'd be all over us with questions and wanting photos and shit. So we all went into this back room type place to hide, only Gadget did something and ended up slamming into the ceiling and knocking himself out. So I was dragging him as me and the rest of the group left the spaceship/arcade and all piled into this little yellow helicopter parked up outside and took off to flee from the tourists.

24.04.19

So I had a dream that Penny from Inspector Gadget was like a few years older and had become an inventor, and she'd created this plush rabbit that instantly put to sleep anyone who held it. She gave it to Gadget and of course he's knocked out. When he wakes up he's strapped to a metal table and his chest is open and Penny's rummaging around inside him for cool gadgets she can use in her inventions. He understandably freaks out but she just gave him the rabbit again and put him back to sleep.

Chapter Text

13.08.2018

This dream began with a tower.

It had been built in a modern day town and was impossibly tall, stretching right up into the clouds so that, depending on the weather, you couldn't always see the top. People both admired it and feared it, because while it was a marvel of construction nobody knew what went on inside. The tower was shrouded in tightly locked secrets.

In the town itself was a young woman of seemingly no importance to anyone around her, who was apparently called either 'Horse' or 'Useless' (I'll be going with Horse, as that's how she introduced herself). She lived alone near an abandoned playground and there was nothing remarkable about her at all.

The scene jumped slightly and showed her entering a clothing store. For a moment things were normal, then a man armed with a gun burst into the store and began threatening people. He was aiming the gun at a terrified person when a young man with blonde hair walked up and wrapped an arm around the person's shoulders. With a grin he held up what looked like half of a miniature porcelain theatre mask between his fingers and suddenly he and the scared person vanished.

It turned out this man was named Lee and, using the mask, he was able to turn invisible - a power which extended to anyone he was touching. He saved the person from being shot but I don't know what happened to the man with the gun as the scene then changed. Lee was with Horse, who apparently had some kind of power but, without a piece of the mask to activate it, had no way of using it.

Lee agreed to help her search for her piece of the mask and a few weeks passed by in this way. Then the scene changed to focus on another young woman (I never learned her name but I'll just call her 'Claws'). She was, and always had been, suspicious of the tower and she too had a power. Her fingernails were able to extend into claws that could cut through anything with the ease of a knife through hot butter.

Claws wanted to infiltrate the tower but knew better than to try such a thing on her own. Somehow she ended up meeting Lee and Horse, along with a young man who had super speed and fire powers (I'll just call him 'Speedy'). At this point Horse could still not use her power, but they devised a plan to sneak into the tower using Lee's invisibility to avoid being seen by either staff or security cameras and make their way to the top to uncover the place's secrets.

It turned out the ground floor of the tower was a giant warehouse, full of what appeared to be wooden carts on wheels housing sacks and boxes and all sorts of stuff that the workers had collected from folks in town. Speedy got a staff uniform from somewhere and while the rest of us huddled in a cart (invisible thanks to Lee), he pushed us into the warehouse and onto one of the tracks that covered the floor.

The warehouse was overseen by a giant robot snake that examined the contents of the carts. She was suspicious of Speedy and knocked over his cart and there was a tense moment where Horse was sent tumbling away from the others and, without Lee's touch, became visible again.

She quickly dove into another cart and curled up, praying not to be seen. Meanwhile Speedy had picked up his own cart and replaced it on the track and the attention of the snake and staff appeared to have drifted elsewhere. Lee dared to cancel out his power to peek out of the cart and guide Horse back over to them by gesturing when it was safe to move.

Once everyone was together again and safely invisible they all vacated the cart to sneak into a vent on the other side of the warehouse. The vent stretched right around the room before heading upwards and here things get blurry. I remember the group hurrying through hallways and dashing into a staff restroom to hide when it seemed they'd been spotted at one point. They huddled together, hardly daring to breathe, as a security guard looked around the room.

At some point Claws seemed to grow tired of this hide and seek routine and declared that they should just go for it. She let go of Lee and the group rushed forward, physically forcing their way up to higher floors of the tower. Claws sliced two guards clean in two and then things get blurry again.

The next thing I remember is the group finally making it to the top floor, which was a stark contrast to the rest of the building. Instead of being all flash and high tech it was, instead, a small and eerily quiet room with a dusty wooden floor and tatty lace curtains over a little window.

Sitting on the floor in here were two young girls - twins by the looks of it - wearing old and worn pink dresses and faded buckled shoes. In front of them was a pink and white chequered blanket with a locked wooden box on top of it, and near to that was a wooden door leading to another room. The twins silently watched as the group approached this door, regarding the intruders with mild curiosity. They made no effort to stop Horse from opening the door.

Beyond it was a bedroom that had probably once been grand but was now as dusty and faded as the rest of the room. It housed a large double bed with pale pink sheets and white pillows, a wooden cabinet with bottles, jars and a couple keys inside and a wardrobe.

So it turned out the tower was being run by a being known as 'Caroline', but she was not the true Caroline. The real, human Caroline was in a comatose state somewhere in the tower, kept alive purely to power this fake doppelganger. The bedroom we were in was a simulation that housed the real Caroline's memories. Somehow the group had crossed the borders of reality and virtual reality without even realising it.

One of the keys in the cabinet unlocked the wardrobe which in turn held another key and this one opened the box on the twins' blanket. This was the only time the twins moved, as they crawled closer to peer into the box. It contained some old papers, a tatty little box and various other knickknacks all relating to the real Caroline. And these were real items too, not virtual.

Claws announced that they should grab the items and make a break for it through the nearest window as by now everyone was looking for them and it was only a matter of time before they were found. Lee and Horse grabbed everything from the box and then a window was smashed and the group flung themselves out of it.

And this was when Horse's power finally revealed itself. Large dragon wings sprouted from her back as they fell and with a whoop of joy she grabbed the others and flew them away from the tower. They headed for the grassy slopes of the mountains outside of town, hoping they'd be safe there, but the tower staff were hot on their heels.

The group took refuge in a factory on the mountain slope that had long since been abandoned. They set about examining the papers they'd taken from the box but then heard a cry for help in the room just outside their hiding place. Speedy took a cautious look to see what was going on and saw a young boy to the floor by a piece of fallen equipment.

Speedy rushed out to help and that was when guards from the tower grabbed him. The child had been a trap and wasn't really in trouble at all. Horse, Lee and Claws watched in horror from their hidey hole as Speedy was led away by the guards, some kind of glowing blue shackles on his hands which were held behind his back.

And then I woke up, so the adventure ended there unfortunately.

Chapter Text

01.09.18

A boy went missing from his hometown (I think he was around twelve or something) and for two years there was no trace of him to be found. And then one day this guy with a dragon ventured into the mountains near the town and discovered a secret cave, and the missing boy was there. He'd been held captive by this beautiful, almost ethereal, god-like guy who had snow white skin and almost glowing hair adorned with feathers and was dressed in flowing white robes. This guy had fallen in love with the missing boy and that's why he'd kept him.

Anyway the guy with the dragon fought the god-like guy and managed to win and brought the missing kid back to town (the whole dream was set in modern times btw, except for that one bit). He took the kid home and his mother was seriously shocked but then it was like denial set in or something and she refused to believe this teenager was her son. She just couldn't accept it. The boy ended up going off and was performing with this band and small group of comedians at a community centre or something.

His mother went along to watch and at one point the boy was doing a solo act, playing guitar and singing this melancholic song. And at one point he started to sing "I am...." and his mother just leaps up with tears in her eyes and goes: "my son!" And then she rushed at him and they hugged tightly while everyone clapped and congratulated the boy on his return.

Chapter Text

20.05.19

It was like I was watching an episode of 2015 Inspector Gadget. Gadget, Penny and Brain had just solved another case. Gadget walked off and Penny started talking to Talon. She asked him if he wanted to come to her bedroom to eat tacos and Gadget's neck suddenly extended and brought his head back into frame behind them, his expression one of horror and disgust.

Then suddenly the scene changed completely. Gadget was strapped down to a hospital bed. His torso was exposed and flesh coloured metal plates were sliding back into place over his chest. As they did so a timer was exposed beneath them which now reached 0:00. Gadget unwillingly began to morph and change, becoming a giant blue metal version of himself with sharp teeth, glowing white eyes, tentacles writhing from his back and a crane for an arm. He was now calling himself 'Groo' and he went on a rampage, knocking down buildings and attacking people.

Across the city, Penny suddenly found herself enveloped in neon red light and was propelled forwards through a tunnel made entirely of light. It was taking her across the city to where 'Groo' was and Talon, likewise, was being sent through a blue light tunnel.

Things get blurry here but I know Penny was horrified by what her uncle had become and was in tears, begging him to forgive her for something. 'Groo' roared as though he were in pain and suddenly Penny and Talon were in the light tunnels again. Instead of remaining separate, however, they merged to become a purple tunnel and a feeling of calm serenity surrounded them. Above them there suddenly came the sound of echoing laughter, and they looked up to see Penny as a baby, crawling with Gadget crawling after her.

"What's that?" Talon asked.

Penny was practically in tears again as she replied: "it's a memory".

Several of Gadget's memories drifted past them and then, without warning, Penny suddenly gasped and bolted upright in bed. Gadget rushed into her bedroom to make sure she was alright and Penny was so overwhelmed to see him normal and okay that she practically slammed into him giving him a hug and burst into tears again.

Chapter Text

08.06.2019

It began with a man. He was pale skinned with mid-length black hair, and all of the events that followed were set into motion when he grabbed a gun and started shooting. The one he hit was a girl with long red hair named Temperance, and she took a bullet to the shoulder. She was rushed to hospital, and this is where I entered the dream.

I had met the shooter before, though I  cannot remember the circumstances. He had left me a hefty bar of chocolate and some letters, still sealed in their envelopes, and threatened me with death to both me and my family if I dared show them to anyone. I was now sat at a table in the hospital, and Temperance was there in a white smock with her arm in a sling. I was talking to someone, and despite the threats I showed him the letters.

Things get blurry here, but the next thing I remember I was at school. Temperance attended this school too and was apparently fine now. We were part of a small group of friends and somehow I'd been cursed, so I had one normal leg and one bear leg. There was a boy in this group, and me and him had developed feelings for each other. I remember holding his hand and commenting how I was in a relationship and actually felt happy about it.

Next thing we were outside. There was a statue in the playground of a man pointing, and me and my friends were wondering what he was pointing at. We decided to investigate, and he seemed to be pointing at the woods that surrounded one side of the school (this woods were known as the 'rolling darkness' or something like that). There was a fence surrounding the perimeter of the woods and a small grassy field in front of the trees, but before we could get too far we were blocked by a giant wolf with blue fur streaked with white and red lightning-bolt type patterns.

This wolf transformed into a woman with short black hair, and it turned out she was a witch or something. The shooter who'd hurt Temperance was standing behind us, and apparently he'd been holding all of the students trapped or something, threatening and forcing all of us to obey him. The witch was furious with him for copying some work of hers. Like, she was absolutely livid. And for the first time in the dream the shooter actually looked afraid.

There was a scene shift and me, my friends, and all of the other students were back inside the school. We were in a large room, standing in a square shape with the witch and the shooter in the middle. She was asking if he'd hurt us, and if we wanted to see him punished. The whole class erupted into a frenzy, shouting for this guy's death.

"DIE! DIE! DIE!" Everyone was chanting.

"KILL HIM!" I yelled.

There was another scene change. The shooter sitting down, and before him were several long yellow bars that crackled with electricity. Instead of a roof there were several platforms above us and an ominous dark sky. On the platforms were buttons. The witch explained that by pressing the buttons we would electrocute the shooter, but if it would reach one million volts then the shooter would active something and explode the school, killing us all.

One boy and one girl would be chosen to press the buttons and Temperance offered herself up as the girl. A boy was picked and then the witch said the rest of us could go. We all went back onto the playground and when we looked at the school the windows were all lit up as though a great fire was blazing behind them, and we could see the silhouettes of the witch, the shooter, Temperance and the boy.

They failed to kill the shooter and so another boy and girl would be chosen to take the challenge. My boyfriend suddenly remembered a pen he'd seen when we were collecting our backpacks earlier, but before he could get it the witch chose him and he faded away, reappearing in the room with her and the shooter. I freaked out and told another guy friend about the pen, handing it to him and begging him to get it to my boyfriend. He fought his way through the crowds surrounding a door leading back into the school and began hammering on it with his fists, though the door burned and his hands began to smoulder. 

For whatever reason the platforms and the buttons no longer existed. My boyfriend was sat at a long table and Temperance was there to. Somehow the pen had got to him, but as he went to pick it up I placed my hand over his and met his gaze with fierce determination.

"I won't let you go through this alone", I told him.

Using the pen I began writing on the cover of a book that was on the table, and the shooter howled in pain as I did so. I wrote the word 'die' over and over again, causing the shooter great pain every time I did so. Then Temperance took the pen, which transformed into a pencil, and began writing a message of her own in a notebook. Finally we made muffins with food the shooter had left us all at some point and placed our hands on top, saying which foods were ours as we did so.

"This chocolate is mine!" I declared, placing my hand so the palm covered one of the chocolate chips in the muffin my boyfriend and me had made.

This finished the shooter off, finally killing him and freeing the school. All of the other students rushed into the room to celebrate and in the confusion I lost sight of my boyfriend. I was looking for him when suddenly the witch stabbed me from behind. Turned out she had been dead all along, but the only way she could move on to the afterlife was for somebody else to die. And she chose me.

I collapsed onto the floor as someone yelled for my boyfriend. He rushed over and I reflected bitterly how I'd finally been happy and it had all been taken from me. I ended up dying in his arms, and then the dream had a sort of epilogue where my boyfriend was being interviewed for TV. He'd met a girl who always sat with him on the subway every day, and whose laugh was not quite the same as mine, and she had dainty hands that always clasped his own. But apparently this was me reincarnated, though neither of us realised it, yet we were drawn to each other anyway.

And then I woke up, so that was how the dream ended.

Chapter Text

12.08.19

This dream featured three girls, a blonde human and two magical girls, one with pink hair and one with blue hair (from now on they'll be referred to as Blondie, Pinkie and Blue). Pinkie and Blue lived in this magical world based on the seafront, and the sea was coloured a mix of blue, purple and turquoise. Everyone there lived in this huge building by the sea, which had a library and all sorts inside it. The girls were also taking care of a tiger cub and had a rival in a purple haired woman, who basically just wanted to be better than them and stuff.

Pinkie and Blue were teaching Blondie how to do magic and Blondie had been given a wand, but there were other accessories a person could use to make their magic stronger. Like shields and something like looked like a Nintendo DS (I have no idea what it's purpose was). All three items came in varying levels, like Standard / Ice / Gold / some Fancy Metal I can't remember the name of and the most powerful called Blue Ruby or something. Purple also had a magic book that could pinpoint the location of magical artefacts and contained a spell that could warp her anywhere in the world.

Anyway, Purple discovered the location of a Fancy Metal shield, which was most way across the world, and used the spell to take her there. But instead of an instant warp it was like a super speed invisible force dragging her across the world, and she saw all sorts of weird creatures and landscapes as she was pulled along. And then when she got near the shield she was distracted by a necklace and found that Blondie & Co had got there first.

For whatever reason Blondie was determined to be friends with Purple and also now owned the Blue Ruby wand, and she offered to use it to make Purple a more powerful wand of her own. Purple asked for a wand that looked like a pitchfork, with her own Blue Ruby stone embedded in it (yeah, she had her own little Blue Ruby stone now. Where it came from I don't know).

Blondie complied and made her the wand and Purple promptly laughed and teleported away back home. Blondie, Pinkie and Blue heard Purple's disembodied voice yelp in pain as she accidentally poked herself with her pitchfork wand and Blondie quickly used her own wand to make Purple's less hazardous.  Then they set about heading home, and on the way Blondie grabbed an Ice level DS as a gift for Purple.

They all got home and she gave the DS to Purple, and also a new wand which looked normal but could sprout two blunted prongs so it was like a safer pitchfork. Purple was surprised but delighted and ran off laughing wildly. Things get blurry here, but basically everyone in this world believed in a mythological creature they called 'The Great Tiger', who was able to move the Twin Fogs (whatever they were) just by breathing, and controlled the tides simply by moving, and had all the planets of their solar system in his tail, and their orbits were controlled the swishing of said tail.

Somehow they had discovered that the tiger cub they were looking after was the reincarnation of the Great Tiger. They used magic to gift the cub with knowledge of their world's past and help him to realise his true identity, and the cub entered the huge building's library to try and learn more about the myths surrounding the Great Tiger, of which he found surprisingly few.

During this, Purple did something or stole something from Blondie and got chased by her, Pinkie and Blue into the building. Blondie used her wand to turn Purple into  drawing of a really fat version of herself, so that she could no longer run, and Pinkie and Blue chastised her for trying to befriend Purple. I can't remember what they said but they were pretty harsh. Blondie, now looking rather upset, still helped Purple out of the building.

"Maybe...Maybe my friends are right", she said glumly as she turned Purple back to normal.

She went back inside the building and Purple watched her go, actually feeling rather ashamed and upset too. Later, the cub had suddenly grown up into an adult tiger and Blondie, Pinkie and Blue excitedly announced the return of the Great Tiger to everyone else inside the building. A huge party/celebration began and spilled outside of the building and onto the beach, where it continued long into the night.

Eventually people began returning to the building for bed and Blondie, Pinkie and Blue were standing on the wooden veranda outside, taking in the warm summer night. Blondie had used magic to adorn the sea with green sparkles, like fireflies, and now they watched the water shimmer while a gentle breeze toyed with the leaves of a large tree near the veranda.

"This is so nice", Blondie said wistfully. "Sometimes I wi - "

She stopped, and Pinkie and Blue looked horrified at the prospect of her saying 'I wish'.

" - I hope I could stay here forever", Blondie corrected herself.

Pinkie and Blue were relieved, until Blondie looked thoughtful and pulled up her wand and grinned as she held it above her head.

"I wish I could stay here forever!"

"NO!"

But Pinkie and Blue couldn't stop it. There was a flash of blue light and Blondie had been turned into a potted plant that was firmly fixed into place on the veranda. Blondie actually wasn't too concerned at first, until it was mentioned that heavy rain was expected the next day. Neither Pinkie or Blue's magic could turn her back, but they could at least break the seal keeping her in place and carry her inside the building. Now her only hope lay in their tiger friend, whose own magic was not yet strong enough to turn her back but eventually would be.

And here things get blurry again. The next thing I remember is Blondie being human again and, in an attempt to make amends and show she could change, Purple led her inside the building were a surprise party had been arranged for her, and Purple introduced her as her best friend, which made Blondie super happy.

After this I only remember one last scene, where Blondie, Pinkie and Blue were in the sea and one of them counted up to three and then all of them ducked beneath the surface. They were having a competition to see who could hold their breath the longest, but at this point I woke up so I don't know who won.

Chapter Text

08.10.19

This dream began with me, my family and some friends at a beach. We were apparently in Israel though it looked nothing like it.  The only way to get off this beach was to climb a metal ladder up a steep stone wall, and a guy who was with us went first. When I started to climb the ladder he began to break it and I only just got to the top in time, but now my family and friends were stranded on the beach.

Frantically seeking help, I spotted two cops walking by and ran up to them, explaining what had happened while pointing accusingly at the guy who had broken the ladder. The cops got my family and friends up but then arrested all of us (the guy who broke the ladder included). We were taken to a small compound, made to run laps until our feet were raw and in massive amounts of pain, then made to sleep in separate groups in metal trailers.

And then neither me nor my family and friends were in the dream at all. Instead we were replaced by a group of dogs and the compound was now a tiny pound run by one rather larger and imposing man. I can't remember the names or breeds of any of the dogs but for some reason they all had a colour associated with them, so I'll just call them Blue, Red, Purple, Pink, Yellow and Green. Green was apparently the one who had flagged down the cops while seeking for help at the beginning now, not me.

Anyway this pound was now situated on the promenade of a beach. Four of the dogs were loaded into a metal trailer and taken a certain distance away while the other two were put in F1 racing cars. The four in the trailer thought they were being taken to various places around the world and being separated from each other, but instead the trailer was dumped down the promenade and the two in the racing cars were ordered to charge it.

The dogs in the trailer got out and climbed into a car to get away from the racers, but Green, who had been in the trailer too, felt so guilty about everything that had happened that he was ready to die and he stood in front of one of the racing cars so they could run him down. At first the racers slowed down and avoided him, but then one of them reached out and grabbed him. There was a train parked neared the promenade and whoever had grabbed him dragged his face down the side of the train, leaving a bloody trail of gore and teeth behind them. Green was most definitely dead.

The focus of the dream was now firmly on Blue. A young man in a wheelchair came to the pound and he was interested in both Red (who I actually remember was a chocolate Labrador) and Blue. Both were eager to be adopted, with Blue thinking this could be his chance to finally escape, and with a friend no less! However the young man only took Red in the end, so Blue was left behind.

Later a little boy came to the pound and he was looking at photos of the dogs there while the guy in charge watched him and Blue lurked nearby. The boy asked about Pink, and the guy was going to tell him she wasn't available but Blue piped up that she was and went to get her. Pink ended up going home with the boy and the guy in charge was not pleased.

Blue was attached to one of those retractable leads and made to run up and down the promenade. He had to get back before the lead snapped or something, otherwise he'd be beaten. Blue was miserable and desperately trying to find ways he could kill himself as he ran back, but he didn't find anything in time and ended up back in the pound. Another time was made to race the other dogs up the promenade and back, but he'd been told that if he didn't win then the owner of the pound would kill one of his friends.

At this point, however, he'd finally had enough. He launched himself at the guy in charge and ripped off half the guy's mouth before doing a runner. The lead snagged on something and broke and he was finally a free dog, running from the pound for all his worth. The beach seemed to stretch on forever ahead of him and as he ran he suddenly bumped into the young man in a wheelchair with Red.

Now, in this dream, dogs could talk to humans, as demonstrated when Blue told the little boy earlier about Pink. So Blue begins frantically telling the young man about everything that had happened at the pound and how horrible it was. The young man confessed that he really had wanted both Blue and Red, despite only taking Red. Then he insisted they had to go back to pound, as while Blue had been there a group of tiny puppies had been brought in. The young man wanted to save them, but Blue never wanted to go near the pound again.

They ended up going back, however. Blue was supposed to stay out of sight in the young man's truck while he adopted all of the puppies, but followed and was spotted. The young man yelled at him to run and Blue took off, still free but once again without a home. This time when he ran down the beach he came across Pink, with an older man now, and also Yellow who was apparently with them now. Again he told them about the pound and when the man insisted on going back Blue freaked out and made to bite him.

The man tied him to a nearby post. While he sympathised with Blue, he would not give him a home after being got at like that. He told Pink and Yellow they would check out the pound and then collect Blue on the way back, to drop him off somewhere else I think. Blue got free, however, and yet again found himself on the run. This time he ran for a long time, finally leaving the beach and making his way through a long tunnel to the town on the other side.

Things get blurry here. I don't remember what happened when Blue reached the town but suddenly there was an epilogue to the dream, set on the scene of the now-empty beach, with the sky changing colour to reflect which dog Blue, in a voice over, was talking about. Apparently there'd been a large battle of some kind, during which Yellow had been killed. Blue said that wherever she was now, she was finally free from the horrors of the pound and could be at peace.

Blue himself ended up being adopted by a man who owned a large Newfoundland dog and a cat with a kitten. Blue was finally in a happy and loving home.

Chapter Text

15.12.19

I had a dream I was at college or something, taking a course that I'd apparently done before and already got qualified for. Our teacher was this horrible foul mouthed, angry blonde woman who got really shitty with me, asking if I'd googled how to leave the college yet and then demanding I do it when I said I hadn't. She left the room for a while after that and I told my classmates how I'd had enough of this and felt like actually leaving. I wanted to make sure my previous qualification was still in place first, and this guy behind a kiosk type desk in the classroom told me it was fine after I slipped him a packet of cigarettes.

So I bid goodbye to my classmates and went off to get my bag and leave. Somehow I went the wrong way and had to go back to my classroom as the exit to the college was at the rear of there. The teacher had found out I was leaving by this point and I heard her incomprehensible yelling from another room. Like she was beyond angry, she was fucking livid. I had never heard anyone so angry in all my life. I pleaded with my classmates to let me out quickly but they were scared too and said it'd be best if I stayed for a moment. The teacher then bursts into the classroom and screams "THERE YOU ARE!" at me while I'm trying to hide behind one of my classmates, absolutely brickin' myself. Luckily I woke up at this point but my heart was racing for a while.

16.12.19

Dreamed I was back in school and there was a new guy in my class - a boy with black hair and grey eyes. His father had become our teacher despite being a known criminal. There were rumours flying around that the boy was abused at home and that his father had killed another teacher after she dared to confront him about it. anyway one day the boy doesn't come to school and the father returns home to find a note taped to his door explaining that his son's run away from home. He glares daggers at me, waving the note around and demanding to know where his son is.

"Hey I'm just the narrator, I'm not actually in this dream", I say. Eventually the dad tracks his son down to this ancient Egyptian themed room he's been staying at in some building somewhere. There's a guy in the room with the son and he urgently tells the kid to kill his dad. So the son throws a canopic jar at his dad which stuns him and knocks him to the floor. Then the son takes a dagger and stabs his dad in the stomach, cutting him open and pulling out his guts. And like, nobody cared. We were just glad the dad was dead so we could go to school without feeling afraid anymore.

17.12.19

Had a dream that this guy was trying to sell this big fancy manor house. a woman came to look at it and really liked it, like she was prepared to pay more than he was asking for it. then she said something about doing something to the entrance hall and the guy just turned pale and abruptly ended the transaction, refusing to sell to her. so she left and everyone who lived/worked in the house was pissed that the guy hadn't sold it to her. the guy went out horse riding and I later came across his elderly father staring over a cliff edge in shock, as apparently the guy had thrown himself over the edge and killed himself. His last words had been "what's under Jenny's concord?" and me and a friend were intrigued.

The friend said she'd checked Jenny's room (she was a flighty blonde woman who lived in the house and didn't seem all there) and I asked if she'd looked in the atlas. She hadn't and we ran off to check. when we got to the house though we found the guy was actually there and alive and a fancy looking rug lying in the entrance hall and we just looked at each other before exclaiming together: "CONCORD RUG!" so my friend goes over to the rug and randomly turns into a dog for a brief moment as she looks underneath and has a good sniff around. then she's human again and sitting next to me, knees drawn up to her chest, pale and trembling and trying not to cry. I hugged her and asked what she'd seen and in a whispery voice she told me it was blood. the dream then cut to later, when the entrance hall had been dug up and a candlestick or something had been found covered in blood, along with the body of a butler who used to work in the house. turned out the guy had murdered him and hidden him there and was trying to sell the house to cover his tracks.

Chapter Text

18.07.19

This dream was about two guys named Pathos and Infernal who were demons from Hell. Hell, in this instance, was more like an office building that was accessed via an elevator in a shopping centre in the mortal realm, and Pathos and Infernal looked like normal guys except with big black bat-like wings.

Things kicked off when Infernal came looking for Pathos in Hell’s cafeteria. Infernal was demanding to know where ‘the father’ was, who was apparently the dad of a little girl who’d gone missing or something. Pathos refused to tell and did a runner from Hell. Infernal was sent to find him.

Turned out Pathos was at a beach where some kind of thrift sale was going on. There were a few stalls of brick-a-brack and the little girl was at one of them playing with some toys. Pathos told Infernal he wanted to show him something and told him to watch the girl. An old woman at the stall next to her was staring at them and Pathos said “Yeah, she’s a (blank)”. (They had a word for people who could see their wings but I can’t remember what it was).

Anyway someone, for some reason, brought up the wayward dad to the little girl, who promptly freaked out. She was cowering on the sand, sobbing and shaking, and realisation dawned on Infernal and he was pissed.

He and Pathos found the dad in what looked like an empty school classroom. Infernal attacked him, just completely seeing red, and the dad attempted to choke him. Pathos slammed the dad into a wall and choked him instead, accidentally killing him in the process.

Scene change. The dad had come back as a powerful demon and, along with some flunkies, had gone to the beach to find his daughter. Infernal and Pathos took off to save her and were attacked by the flunkies, but Pathos kept dive-bombing them and acting as enough of a distraction for Infernal to reach the dad.

The dad grabbed Infernal and sunk his teeth into his neck like a vampire, only I think he was draining Infernal’s power or something. Pathos turned up with silver coloured sword and Infernal was horrified when he saw it, crying out “Pathos, NO!”, but it was too late. Pathos stabbed the dad with the sword, which was apparently the only way to completely and totally kill a demon (who were otherwise immortal). By using it Pathos had sentenced himself to eternity in the deepest pits of Hell, never to resurface or see Infernal again.

Pathos disappeared and Infernal was on his knees sobbing, because he’d loved Pathos dearly. His wings had also transformed into white feathery angel wings. Things get blurry here but I remember he was standing at the elevator to Hell with some friends, and they stepped inside but he didn’t follow and they shot him a questioning look, to which he responded with a shrug and a sad smile and said:

“Angel wings. I can’t go down anymore, only up”.

So his friends departed and then Infernal took the elevator up to Heaven, where he had to seek out some boss angel to get an official name change and stuff, only this was when I woke up so it never happened.

Chapter Text

25.02.20

Two kids, a brother and sister, had gone to stay with their grandma for a bit. They'd been to the shops and bought loads of snacks, such as crisps and chocolate and stuff, and now their grandma was driving them back to her home, which was a large, old stately house. The kids picked out which spare rooms they wanted to stay in and then went downstairs.

Things get blurry here, but at some point the sister suddenly had a vision regarding a wooden chandelier hanging in her grandma's dining room. In the vision she saw ivory coloured plaques with the numbers 1, 2 and 3 on them and a bunch of tiny black arrows being hidden within the chandelier.

There was now an angel and a demon in the house. Apparently there was a war going on between heaven and hell, which these two wanted no part in, and they had come to find all of the little arrows to make something that would either end the war or just protect them from it (I can't remember which). The kids were friendly with the angel but wary/nervous of the demon, but agreed to help find the rest of the tiny arrows. It was revealed that the sister was a seer and the brother a warrior, though neither had been aware of this.

The brother gave the arrows to the demon so he could look after them and that evening he was approached by a humanoid sheep demon who had previously been a friend of his. The sheep demon wanted him to go out that night, and told him how nobody in the house was really his friend and stuff. So that night the demon went out with the sheep demon, taking the arrows with him.

Meanwhile the sister had another vision and figured out where to find another set of arrows. These ones were also tiny but white instead of black. She said she'd put them with the black arrows but they weren't where she'd thought they'd be. The brother then said he'd given them to the demon to look after.

Things get blurry again here, but time passed at the house and everyone grew closer. The sister said how she only needed one more vision and then they'd have all the arrows. Then one night the demon came after the sister. Turned out he'd been possessed by the sheep demon and now wanted to steal the rest of the arrows.

The sister tried to plead with him, telling him how she'd considered him to be her friend and stuff, but it didn't work. The angel got between them in an attempt to protect her and for a moment the sister thought she was safe. Then the angel began to approach her with a sinister grin on his face and she realised the sheep demon had moved and now possessed him instead.

The angel made her fall asleep and trapped her in some kind of horrifying nightmare. She was screaming and thrashing about and when she woke up she was in her grandma's living room and her brother was on the couch. He looked down at her and told her to wake up because everyone had been annoyed by her screaming.

Chapter Text

26.02.20

I'd been sent back in time, though the dream couldn't seem to decide if it was the Victorian age or the 1930s/40s. I'd managed to make friends with two blonde women and we all had jobs in a shoe store, though the owner of the store was a real ass. I had a bicycle that I rode to work and I left it propped up outside the store but another woman stole it.

I tried to run after her whilst yelling that she was a thief and that she'd stolen my bike. Another friend - a guy named Mani who looked like Gerard Way in a WW2 soldier outfit - attempted to get my bike back for me but failed. I was just grateful he'd tried. After this incident me and my other two friends quit working at the shoe store and opened our own ice-cream shop.

The first day we didn't make an awful lot of money, but we'd had a lot of customers who really enjoyed our ice-cream and I assured my friends that those customers would tell their own friends and as word got around our business would pick up. Which, indeed, it did. And one day we even got a visit from the Queen herself, which made the shoe store owner both angry and jealous.

the Queen had a glass of wine with her, which I held for her while we got her ice-cream, and at some point the shoe store owner managed to slip a pill into the drink. The Queen was drugged and she collapsed and initially our ice-cream store got the blame. We did eventually manage to clear our name, but by that point it was too late as our store had been burned to the ground in an act of arson.

I tried to reassure my friends that somehow we could still make it work, as people had loved our ice-cream before this whole incident went down. It was at this point that we found out the shoe store owner had been murdered - his head had been sliced clean off. We met up with Mani that evening and told him about it, and it was then I realised what a smooth talker Mani was, as he was able to woo pretty much every woman he spoke to.

There was a bit of a time skip here and the next thing I remember I was at home with another woman who I think was named Bree. She'd been the one looking after me since I got dumped in this time period and we were visited by a woman who was supposed to be a doctor but acted more like a drill sergeant and was generally a bitch who nobody liked.

She had her assistant cut my t-shirt up into three strips (and it was my Inspector Gadget t-shirt so I was totally gutted) and then ordered me to wash the strips before accompanying her to my new home. I didn't want to leave Bree but I went to the kitchen sink and began washing the strips. I started to cry because I missed my real home and my family and then the doctor demanded to know why I was taking so long. I said she'd told me to do a thorough job and she just got angry.

We all went outside and at this point me and Bree decided to do a runner. I'd also gained wings from somewhere and Bree yelled at me to fly higher so the doctor couldn't get me. I tried but I was utter crap at flying and couldn't go high enough. Then Mani turned up and I was glowing now, though I hadn't realised it, and I grabbed his hand in desperation, pleading with him to help me. We both began to glow now and fused into one golden being who then blasted up through a tall building (which then exploded) and vanished back to our own time period.

The building crashed down and crushed the doctor who'd been chasing me, killing her. The friends I'd left behind were overjoyed that she was dead, and apparently this meant they could now  visit an ancient castle that had previously been off limits to them. This was Creswell Castle Keep, an impressive looking castle housing a giant statue of an ancient king wielding an equally giant magic sword. The sword is able to transport you anywhere in the world, and even into the past or future, but only for a limited period of time.

My friends approached this statue and performed some kind of chant and the blade of the sword began to glow. There was a bright flash and they were all transported to the present day, in a big city that left them staring at everything in awe. Everything was so big, flash and shiny and they'd never seen anything like it before.

After wandering around for a bit they eventually found the new me lying dazed in the grass of the city park. We all went around the city together while I explained things to them and then we went to a cafe for food. Then we bumped into someone who knew me and they just slapped my face, splitting me back into my regular self and Mani. It turned out Mani was my long lost brother or something, though neither of us had realised it. We both held a great power but it could only be realised by us coming together.

And then my friends began to fade away as their time in my world ran out and I don't remember what happened next.

Chapter Text

04.04.20

This was a dream that came in two parts.

Part 1:

I was a child actress, starring in a show called A'bella'solutley! In the show I lived in a large house with my mother (who for most of the series was just an off-screen voice and not actually seen), a chef, a gardener, my grandma and a young woman whose role I cannot remember and my cat, a grey furred female named Sassy.

Sassy was capable of speech, but she was only heard as a voice-over on the show. None of the other characters (except me) could actually hear her. She was also magic and could grant wishes, but nine times out of ten they ended up going wrong. For this episode I wished that I didn't have to go to school the next day so I could stay with Sassy. She granted the wish but I ended up being forced via magic to follow Sassy everywhere she went. It was physically impossible for me to move away from her. This was accompanied by much laughter from our live studio audience.

Anyway, during the show's fifth season my mother was suddenly given a physical presence instead of just being a voice and she also remarried. Then in the sixth (and final) season my character was given a new baby sibling. This marked the end and my show was cancelled and replaced by 'Full House' (as in, the very real American show). I was angry and frustrated about this and tried to cause problems during the filming of Full House but there was nothing I could do to stop it.

And it was at this point I woke up. After a bit I was able to get back to sleep and we go to:

Part 2:

I was telling people about the dream I'd had in part 1, utterly convinced that that was all it was - a dream. But other people didn't seem to think so and I kept stumbling across evidence that the show had actually been real. And yet for some reason neither me nor any of the other actors and actresses involved remembered it. At one point I opened the VHS case for an old cartoon tape and found an order form printed in the back and front covers for A'bella'solutley!

Now other cast members were starting to remember things about their characters, and they delighted in repeating old lines and character info to me. I found another old ad for the show - just black text on yellow paper with a small photo of child me at the bottom right - and my heart was pounding fiercely as I looked at it. I showed it to my mum, exclaiming "That's me!" as I pointed at the photo (my actual non-show parents didn't remember the show either).

There was nothing about the show on the internet and any information was ridiculously sparse and hard to find. A friend managed to stumble across a trailer for the show by pressing certain buttons on his remote while booting up another old VHS. It showed little me with a bunch of other kids sat around a long table covered in a white table cloth. I think it might have been a party or something. Me and the kids all looked at the camera and as one exclaimed "Well that's what the santas do!" which made the audience laugh.

Another old and rather bad quality video showed brief interviews with some of the cast members. They talked about their characters and how excited they were about the show and stuff. Then there was a short clip of young me from the show with more audience laughter in the background.

I still had the cast members coming up to me, eagerly telling me stuff they'd remembered. And yet for some reason my own memory remained blank and instead of excitement I just felt a cold fear in the pit of my stomach. Everyone involved in this show had forgotten it, and it's existence had practically been wiped from the internet and public conscious. There had to be a reason, and it seemed that only I felt that reason was something terrible. That this was a truth that had to remain hidden. Something awful had happened, I was sure of it.

Unfortunately I never found out what that awful thing was because I woke up again and this time I remained awake.

Chapter Text

04.01.20

Had a dream last night that I was Inspector Gadget's niece again, and we'd been hanging out at a fairground or something and for some reason Gadget got shrunk. Penny found him but assumed he was a toy and went into an arcade and put him into one of those coin pusher games. I heard him yelling for help and told him I'd help (he was also a teeny tiny cockroach now for some reason) so I was shoving all my pennies into this machine to try and win him like he was a prize or something. and at one point I ran out of coins so I had to go to the change counter to buy some more. idk what happened after that cause things get blurry, but next thing I remember was Dr Claw had erased Penny's memories and kidnapped Gadget. Penny was wandering around all confused and disorientated and she saw a picture of Gadget and thought he looked familiar but couldn't work out why. She ended up at Dr Claw's lair where he was being all friendly and showing her around and stuff and it turned out he'd built this big machine and was using Gadget, trapped in some kind of see-through case, to power it.

07.01.20

I had a dream I was in a charity shop and Michael Sheen was there doing some kind of dance with a pair of handcuffs, which he then threw. Somehow they got cuffed around my neck and I pulled them off and waved them at him while yelling "thank you!" And then David Tennant was there in drag, also doing a dance on top of a table. But I left the shop at that point and was in the car with my mum and I was really hot but there were two big fat flies on my window and I was trying to open it enough to get a bit of breeze without letting the flies into the car.

09.01.20

Had a dream I was at the beach with the Gadget fam and Claw. There was a little boat out at sea and Gadget saw it and was just like "aight I'm out" and got the gadget copter out so he could fly over to the boat and say hi to the crew. I mentioned how I was so jealous of that copter and this started a discussion between me and Claw over how the copter was better than private jets. Also Claw was a strawberry-blonde pretty boy.

12.01.20

Had a dream I was watching some animated movie on TV called 'Pepper Hatchling'. It was about this kingdom of hamsters and the King wanted a child, so one of his subjects gave him an empty egg shell which was filled with fluid that eventually formed a baby hamster, who then hatched from the egg. This baby was Prince Pepper. Later this group of elephants from another kingdom came to visit, and they had white painted faces with purple and gold patterns and were wearing elaborate headdresses. The King of the elephants had this big bulge in his trunk which was revealed to be a huge mass of honey, which he sprayed out as a gooey mass as a present for the hamsters.

Apparently there'd been some huge argument between their kingdoms in the past and the elephants hoped their gift would end the fighting. It worked, because the hamster king said all was forgiven. Even more later it was shown that a train ran through the hamster kingdom. It looked like a brightly coloured toy train with three or four open topped trucks and somehow Pepper ended up in one of them. He had this bird friend with him and he yelled for help as the train took him away, screaming for one specific guy who was apparently really good with mechanical stuff. The bird flew off and landed in the middle of a group of hamsters and told them what had happened and idk what happened next, but apparently the rest of the movie was about Pepper trying to get home again.

Chapter Text

16.01.20

I had a dream that Adachi from Persona 4 was real and I was paying him to kill off some people for me. We were talking on the phone (while I was at work) and I was trying to get a price for all the murders from him but he wouldn't give me a straight answer and then said he'd had this problem with a previous client. And I was like "hey I want to pay you I just need to know how much". And then I'd left my office and I don't even know where I was, but as I walked I saw Adachi and he was like "hey Michaela, this is lucky I actually wanted to talk to you". And we were talking and then we were at some school party? I had a drink of what I thought was just water but was actually alcohol and I was like "oh wait I gotta get back to work!"

So Adachi and me set off back to my work place and as we walked I was borderline drunk and playfully shoving his arm and saying "Listen, I gotta ask you a question. How are you real??" and he gave me some explanation I can't remember. I'm pretty sure we were crushing on each other and I got all jealous when I saw him with some other guy. And then I had to tell him that my mother was confused about the 'services' he offered was just trying to get rid of some DVDs we didn't need, so could he please not kill Rylan Clark-Neal because I actually found him rather entertaining. And then even more later we were at some kind of swimming pool with the Powerpuff Girls and I was bouncing on the surface of the water like it was jelly or something?

18.01.20

Had a dream I wanted a bath and I was wandering my house looking for a specific bathroom I wanted to use. the weird thing was that I was actually remembering bathrooms from past dreams I've had.

20.01.20

Had a dream I was back in school and during lunchbreak Charlie Day took me out to a diner where we got our own food and I somehow kept losing mine. Like, I had a plate of potato waffles, baked beans, carrots and peas and when I sat down at my table everything was gone except a small portion of the beans. Which I still ate. And then I had dessert and decided 'fuck it, I can't be arsed to go back to school' so I didn't.

27.01.20

Had a dream I was on holiday in one of the Baltic countries (can't remember which one) and I was there with this guy who was supposed to be my brother but looked and acted nothing like my irl bro. I went to a supermarket to pick up some things and when I came back to the hotel my brother was fucking this big breasted blonde woman and I just freaked out and left the room. I don't know what happened after that but my brother ran away for a while and then came back with the blonde woman and now he had a gun. I was washing some dishes and trying to do it absolutely perfectly for him because I was terrified he was going to shoot me. he was talking to the blonde woman about stealing a baby so they could escape the country or something.

Chapter Text

28.01.20

Had a dream there was this 'other world' that looked just like ours but was based around a holiday caravan park, and kids got taken there against their will. these kids had all been deemed to be time wasters and at this 'park' they were made to do physical labour all day every day. the place was run by this overweight woman with black hair tied back in a bun and she was the 'dear leader'. after six months of abuse the kids had participate in some sort of celebration regarding their leader, like a parade or something. a noose made of black vines was put around the leader's neck but instead of whatever was meant to happen, the kids fought back and basically pulled the noose back tight until the woman strangulated to death.

And now they were all celebrating because they were free and could finally leave this 'other world' and return home. one boy left and was on his mobile to his family, telling them he was coming home. as he walked he saw the portal to the 'other world' but he ignored it and now he had a dog with him and somehow the dog got 'other world' residue on it's fur. the boy wanted to pet it but the dog, which could talk, was yelling at him not to touch it. but the boy did anyway and got dragged back to the 'other world'. it turned out they had awful leaders here for 'every hour of the day' (as the boy got told).

He was sorted into another group of kids and dumped with them in the caravan they'd been calling home. he told the others how he'd been here before and that it'd be hell. and how every three months they'd be forced to celebrate their leader and you had to dance or you'd be killed. even if you were too tired or too sick to dance, they'd kill you. and then idk cause I woke up. Oh yeah and in this new group of kids there was this really snobby girl who had to be perfect at everything she did, and she wanted the other kids in the group to treat her like the 'dear leader' but the boy was like "you are not the dear leader!" and there was an argument or something.

Chapter Text

29.01.20

Had a dream I was playing a Tintin based video game. It was a platformer with like five coloured gems in each level to collect, plus a crystal (so basically a bootleg Crash Bandicoot). at one point I was playing as Captain Haddock riding a motorbike to go rescue Tintin and it was a timed segment but I just cheated and drove up and over a huge sand dune to get to where Tintin was (which you weren't supposed to do. I basically used a glitch to win the level). And at some point Tintin got knocked unconscious, kidnapped (again) and dumped in a cave that was mostly filled with water and he nearly drowned but managed to escape in time

Chapter Text

25.02.20

I'd been sent back in time, though the dream couldn't seem to decide if it was the Victorian age or the 1930s/40s. I'd managed to make friends with two blonde women and we all had jobs in a shoe store, though the owner of the store was a real ass. I had a bicycle that I rode to work and I left it propped up outside the store but another woman stole it. I tried to run after her whilst yelling that she was a thief and that she'd stolen my bike. Another friend - a guy named Mani who looked like Gerard Way in a WW2 soldier outfit - attempted to get my bike back for me but failed. I was just grateful he'd tried.

After this incident me and my other two friends quit working at the shoe store and opened our own ice-cream shop. The first day we didn't make an awful lot of money, but we'd had a lot of customers who really enjoyed our ice-cream and I assured my friends that those customers would tell their own friends and as word got around our business would pick up. Which, indeed, it did. And one day we even got a visit from the Queen herself, which made the shoe store owner both angry and jealous.

The Queen had a glass of wine with her, which I held for her while we got her ice-cream, and at some point the shoe store owner managed to slip a pill into the drink. The Queen was drugged and she collapsed and initially our ice-cream store got the blame. We did eventually manage to clear our name, but by that point it was too late as our store had been burned to the ground in an act of arson. I tried to reassure my friends that somehow we could still make it work, as people had loved our ice-cream before this whole incident went down.

It was at this point that we found out the shoe store owner had been murdered - his head had been sliced clean off. We met up with Mani that evening and told him about it, and it was then I realised what a smooth talker Mani was, as he was able to woo pretty much every woman he spoke to. There was a bit of a time skip here and the next thing I remember I was at home with another woman who I think was named Bree. She'd been the one looking after me since I got dumped in this time period and we were visited by a woman who was supposed to be a doctor but acted more like a drill sergeant and was generally a bitch who nobody liked.

Chapter Text

25.07.20

I was back in school and helping to prepare for a big leaving party for those of us entering the final days of our final year. At one point a guy told me he'd heard a rumour that some cordyceps had been seen somewhere nearby. I was shocked and hurried off to tell my friend, a blonde guy named Charlie.

Charlie seemed to get progressively freaked out about it and was soon yelling at anyone who would listen, majorly exaggerating what I'd told him. I was stood nearby shouting things like "that's NOT what I said!" and "I never said that!" Turns out this would be the least of my worries...

So in this dream cordyceps could infect humans purely by saying the word. A rumour would start and then spread until a suitable mind was found, and that person would then become the host. In this case, that host was Charlie. And in this dream cordyceps did far more than just find a place to release their spores.

Charlie was becoming more and more unhinged. He was aggressive and forceful and increasingly paranoid. This eventually culminated in him shutting me and a large group of students in the gymnasium. He'd acquired a shotgun now and had used it to kill anyone he passed on the way to the gymnasium.

Someone must have contacted his grandmother because she now turned up. She approached him and hugged him and they both sank to their knees and it seemed for a brief moment that Charlie had come back to his senses. His eyes had been jet black due to the cordyceps but I saw them return to their normal blue. And then they turned black again and he took that shotgun and blasted his grandmother right in the head. He killed everyone in the gymnasium and then turned the gun on himself, and that final shot rang in my ears as I fled. I was the only one to survive.

Later I seemed to have developed PTSD from the event. I was back at school and standing in front of the door to my math class but the thought of being shut in a room with a bunch of students again was giving me a panic attack. My vision kept going black and white, I was hyperventilating and my legs felt weak. I ended up in a sobbing heap on the floor, being comforted by my teacher (who turned out to be a real teacher I'd had in primary school, who angrily called me a stupid girl when I put my hand up to answer a question and got it wrong).

Chapter Text

10.09.20

Had a dream last night about this ancient king from thousands of years ago who was buried in a golden tomb, surrounded by unimaginable riches. Then it cuts to modern day where there's these two kingdoms ruled by two kings. King A is kind, benevolent and loved by his people. King B is kind of a selfish dick who rules by being the strongest.

Anyway they both know about this golden tomb, which disappeared and is said to reappear every 100 years. King B discovers that this is the year the tomb will reappear and so he gathers up every single person in his kingdom and they all take off on a huge ship, sailing across the ocean to where they believe the tomb will appear. Meanwhile King A and his two advisors arrive at King B's kingdom and discover it empty. They realise what's happening and mobilise a small force to go after King B.

King B is taking a break on this huge island full of rocky cliffs and ruins. King A and his advisors arrive on a clifftop overlooking King B and his people and attempt to spy on them, but the cliff gives way. King A ends up falling underground while King B laughs at his advisors, gathers up his people (who are hungry and tired but have nothing to eat) and heads further up the island. King A's advisors are left peering vainly into this hole in the ground, desperately hoping King A is okay.

King A is actually fine and in trying to find a way back to the surface he's discovered some kind of decaying underground temple. A spirit appears before him and tells him about the ancient king and his tomb, warning him of a curse that was placed upon it. King A thanks the spirit and manages to scramble back to the surface where he tells his advisors what he's learned and says they have to go after King B and warn him.

King B is now on the far coast of the island, where it appears some of King A's people have caught up to him and they're all having a big argument. Meanwhile King B's wife and child are sitting on a rocky outcrop with King A's wife, child and elderly uncle. They're just chatting and eating soft buttered rolls with cheese and onion filling. At that moment the sun reaches it's highest point in the sky and suddenly a shimmering gold gateway appears on the shoreline, leading to the ancient king's tomb. King B get's all excited and starts shouting "It's the tomb! It's the golden tomb!" and now he and all his people are running through the gateway to pillage the tomb of it's treasures.

King A finally arrives and his advisor shouts not to enter the tomb because it's cursed but it's too late. All that remains of King B's people is his own advisor, who says he stayed behind because King A's advisor has never lied before so why would he lie now? The ancient king's golden tomb eventually vanishes again and it turns out that King B and all his people have been turned into clay statues by the curse, and are now trapped in the tomb.

Chapter Text

10.03.20

I had a dream last night that I was in the bath and I was trying to get out but I couldn't lift my left leg. I was yelling "Oh god I can't lift my leg!" cause it just felt so heavy. When I woke up I found that my dog, who was sleeping on my bed, was actually lying on that leg.

09.10.20

Had a dream last night about a group of about five people who were in this barren, grey/brown industrial type area and they were running towards a train station because they wanted to board the train and escape this place. Two of the group (a guy and a girl) broke away and ran off to sneakily jump onto one of the train's freight trucks further down the line while the rest of them continued to the station. It was this big black steam train and when it pulled up there was a muscular guy there with a machine gun and he was like "nobody's getting on this train!" and he just started brutally gunning down everyone nearby, even innocent bystanders.

The two who had already snuck on went unseen but they had to silently watch the slaughter before the train moved on and took them to what was apparently America. They ended up at a settlement in a lush, tree filled valley and were really happy, but then more guys like the bloke with the machine gun turned up and began killing everyone. A bomb was placed in the settlement and the whole thing exploded. The girl died but the guy survived and ended up in prison, except he no longer had a face. His face was just skin pulled up to cover his wounds from the explosion, leaving him with just a sheet of scarred and stitched skin instead of eye/nose/mouth etc. He looked like some kind of silent hill monster.

15.10.20

Had a dream I was a kid again and I was in the supermarket with a bunch of other kids. We all ran out of the store and into the carpark and I saw Talon from Inspector Gadget heading for Dr Claw's car. I ran over to him yelling "Talon! Talon come join our party!" and he was reluctant but he followed me to my car anyway. We went to the house where the party was taking place and we were eating and playing and laughing and shit and I guess Talon was just overwhelmed that everyone was being so nice to him? He came up to me and in a shaky voice he said "Thanks for inviting me to the party" and then he just broke down crying and I was like "Oh, whoa! Whoa! Hey, hey!" and pulled him into a hug. And I was rubbing his cheek trying to comfort him.

24.10.20

Had the weirdest fucking dream last night. Basically Thomas the Tank Engine was getting a new series set at the beach, but for whatever reason Talon was in it? He'd been set the job of laying down new rails and he was pissed about it so he lay the rails going straight into the sea (the rails looked like something out of a train set, not proper train tracks) and one of the trains managed to get stuck there and had to rescued by another one. And obviously everyone was mad so Talon was like 'yeah it's time to bounce', only he'd walked in the sea and the water shorted out his rocket boots so he couldn't fly away.

And then later he was riding on a flatbed truck and talking to some other person saying some shit about how he had no relatives around here, and someone must have felt bad for him cause they managed to track down his great grandfather who was a train? And Talon got to meet him and I can't remember what they said, but at some point the great grandfather was like "hey your great grandmother wasn't a train" and winked, basically implying that Talon's very human great grandmother fucked a train.

Chapter Text

31.10.20

Had a dream I was watching an episode of Inspector Gadget. Gadget had just completed a pretty tough mission and decided it was time for a short vacation with Penny and Talon, so they went to rent a cabin out in the woods. And for some reason Quimby was the one in charge of renting the cabins. There were two identical ones side by side and the one on the right had already been reserved by a shady guy named Mr. Silence, so Gadget should have had the cabin on the left.

But Quimby messed up and gave him the cabin on the right. Quimby was like "GADGEEEEEET!" and I was like "Quimby this is your fault, man". Later Penny and Talon were arguing about what to watch on TV while Gadget was taking a bath. He was sat in the tub all happy with a rubber ducky and some other toy and there was this smooth white porcelain mask decorating the wall above the bath. It suddenly slid forward and a pump came out and sucked up all the water, then the mask slid back again. Gadget was left sitting in an empty tub with a 'wtf' look on his face.

The next day Quimby turns up and says it's urgent they go after Mr. Silence. So Gadget runs out of the cabin but then gently closes the door as he tells Quimby "the kids are asleep". Penny and Talon are fast asleep in bed with Penny in Talon's arms. Anyway Gadget then busts out the gadget-copter and goes off after Mr. Silence.

01.11.20

Had a dream about this young girl named Kiki, and she was out for a walk through these big fields of knee-high grass with her parents when they got separated. It was getting dark and her parents were really worried. Kiki ended up meeting this guy in weird clothes who lived in the fields and he offered to help her find her parents. As they walked it got even darker and suddenly a figure emerged ahead of them. The guy with Kiki was relieved and called out "Ah, Noh-Face san! What a relief!" It wasn't actually the dude from Spirited Away, though. This was a like a female version with bulkier arms in a kind of fantasy chef's outfit I guess. And her name was Boh.

She took the guy and Kiki to a clearing and began cooking for them, and apparently it was like a sacred rule that you never interrupt Boh when she's cooking. She made these ball shaped things covered in breadcrumbs and they were beyond delicious. Things get blurry here but I remember the guy and Kiki were back on the search for her parents when these kids on dirt bikes began racing through the fields and the guy got worried because apparently they were searching for Kiki. So he used a spell to turn Kiki into a fluffy white rabbit so she wouldn't be recognised. It worked for a while but somehow the guy, Kiki and all the biker kids ended up a flooded cave and a load of square blocks rose up from the water and rolled over, trapping/drowning all the biker kids. After that Kiki finally got home, where her parents were waiting for her, but they were old now. They cooked her some dinner and suddenly Kiki wasn't a kid anymore, she was a teenager. And idk what happened next cause I woke up. 

Chapter Text

03.11.20

I had a dream that I was reading a story some guy had written, only the dream displayed it to me like a movie or something. In it there were two guys and a girl (the girlfriend of one of the guys) and I remember someone complaining about how everyone ends up fighting over this one guy at the end because it was a blatantly wish-fulfilling story, and I was saying how it didn’t start out like that. Anyway, the trio were doing something for a smartly dressed old man, I don’t remember what. One of the guys needed to jump off a hill or something.

At some point the second guy vanished from the story and the boyfriend arrived at the old man’s apartment, where the old man was having sex in the dark. The boyfriend was impressed that the girl with the old man was able to sound realistically afraid and not at all like she was acting. And then the lights came on and he saw that the old man was actually raping his girlfriend. There was a brief shot later of the girl lying on a bed and it was heavily implied that she was dead. Then there was a scene change to a building full of tiny little apartments.

A man and his wife were watching TV but they could hear retching from the apartment down the hall and it was making the wife feel sick. So the husband got up and went to the apartment, which was literally just a bathroom with one tiny side room. There was a young man inside being sick and the husband politely asked him to close the door while he was doing that, as it was making his wife feel ill. The young man left his apartment for a moment and then came back, no longer retching. The husband went home to find all the lights were out and he couldn’t find his wife. He went back to the young man’s apartment and asked him if he’d seen the wife. The young man very calmly said that yes, he had, because he’d just killed her.

Chapter Text

28.11.20

Part 1:

I was working at a shopping centre, and Stanley from The Mask cartoon worked there too. I had a huge crush on him but hadn’t brought myself to tell him. I vaguely remember showing him TVs and telling him how you could get thousands of channels now, because apparently he’d come straight from the 90s and didn’t know about modern tech? I’m really not sure.

Any way things are a little blurry but at some point there was a protest of sorts going on, and Stanley climbed on top of a car and yelled out how he wished he had somebody to love. I climbed on top of a van and declared the same then yelled “and I love you, Stanley!”

I immediately jumped down off the van, unable to believe what I’d just done. Stanley came over looking shocked and bewildered but it turned out he felt the same and so we started dating.

Part 2:

I had been taking swimming lessons (the lessons all happened outdoors, in lakes and ponds and such) and my instructor had chosen me to come with him on an expedition in the Atlantic Ocean. We were stationed on a boat and sent down a remote controlled sub with a light and camera on it. Down in the depths was what appeared to be a giant metal gate, kept closed by a yellow and black striped beam. Using a robotic arm on the sub, I grabbed this bar and brought it back to the surface. The instructor congratulated me on a job well done and all was good.

Sometime later I was back at swimming lessons with the instructor and a group of students. The whole expedition had been filmed and the footage was stored on a memory card I had in my bag. The instructor told me to swim through two small ponds that were connected via shallow channels of water. I was wary of leaving my bag unattended but began to do as I was told. As I reached the second pond I noticed a yellow haze spreading through the water and hurried back to the others.

The instructor told the whole class that I’d peed in the water. I was outraged and protested, but he was smug and insistent and it seemed the class believed him. I realized he was purposefully trying to discredit me in front of everyone because he wanted the expedition footage. He wanted all the credit for the expedition and the footage was stopping him from getting it.

I was furious and stormed out of class, heading straight to Stanley’s apartment where I told him everything. I ended up staying with him for a day or so before deciding I should leave. It was dark and snowing outside and I was considering staying at a hotel. Stanley felt I should stay with him and in the end I did, because my instructor was looking for me and he’d have no idea to look for me here.

For a short while things were okay, then I was in the elevator going up to Stanley’s apartment one day and my instructor saw me. I was in a panic and Stanley tried to calm me, then we heard knocking on his door. It was the instructor. I begged Stanley to put on the Mask and he did so, opening the door and then slamming the instructor against the wall.

The instructor said something and Mask responded “haven’t you ever gone up against the Mask before?” with a big, slightly unnerving grin on his face. He ended up getting rid of the instructor but after that the guy began stalking the apartment and I was too scared to leave. I took to holing up inside reading novels so I wouldn’t have to see him looking in at me.

Eventually the instructor returned to the Atlantic on some other expedition, this time checking out the gate we’d opened before. It turned out something had been behind that gate, and when we’d opened it we’d let out. The instructor was found sometime later, and at first it was assumed he’d drowned. But then they discovered marks on his body that they couldn’t explain. A second investigation of the gate found the cause, however.

It was a giant creature that looked like a stingray, only it was an inky blackish purple and had a body that oozed and bubbled like boiling tar. It had briefly been captured but it managed to escape the research centre where it had been held and then fled the ocean entirely, taking to the skies.

Part 3:

Now there was sort of an ‘epilogue’ to the dream. The stingray creature had basically taken control of not just the sky, but the populace as well. The city we’d lived in was gone, replaced by rolling hills and big, empty fields. All the people had been turned into winged dogs and lived in burrows dug into the side of cliffs.

I was out flying when the stingray swooped overhead as a warning and I hastily apologised and returned to the burrow I shared with Stanley. As I nestled down next to him, a voice over explained what was going on and said how Stanley and I had raised eight chicks together which had since grown and left the burrow.

Stanley had completely lost his libido but whenever he managed to force himself to perform the deed we ended up with another chick. And as it happened we were currently expecting our ninth. Stanley seemed depressed while in the voice over I mused how, with my asexuality and his failing libido, in a strange way I was finally happy.

And that was it. The dream ended there.

Chapter Text

10.11.20

I had a weird dream about this bunch of people with brightly coloured skin (like red, green, purple, blue etc) who were on earth, and suddenly there was like a siren or some sort of signal and they all started desperately fucking each other and making themselves pregnant (even the guys). Then they all boarded this giant spaceship and left earth, heading for the moon. apparently they'd decided earth was no good for them so they were going to raise the next generation on the moon and, if that panned out too, they'd head for Mars.

Chapter Text

08.12.20

Had a dream about a castle where the queen was this bipedal pink/purple cow with a fat heavy crocodile tail, and her court was composed of cartoon characters. She had an important visitor in that day and her assistant was guiding them over to a chair next to the cow queen's throne, only her big ass tail was covering it. So the assistant tried to move it but it was too heavy for her, and the queen was like "Is there a problem?" and the assistant got all nervous and told her there wasn't, it's just her tail was in the way. So the queen moved her tail and there was this oval reddish pink gemstone on the chair and she thought it was candy. She reached over to grab it but it suddenly rose out of the chair, transformed into an electric guitar and began blaring out this badass heavy rock beat. And as it did so it zapped all the people in the room, turning them feral. So now the queen's entire court was fighting each other.

16.12.20

Had a dream I was raped and had my ankle broken, and the guy who did it only got three weeks in jail. When he got out he tracked me down again and murdered me. At his subsequent trial my ghost was there, frantically screaming that he was guilty, but nobody could see or hear me.

19.12.20

Had a dream I'd been out visiting a cousin and I wanted to ride my bicycle home (I wanted to leave before my aunt and uncle got home. irl I was always nervous about my uncle) but she was insisting I go some other way and I was getting pissed like "just let me ride my bike!" but she kept on interfering. And then I ended up at a train station and I got a ticket but the train began to pull away as I ran onto the station so I missed it. I ended up in some store looking at Pokemon merch with my brother and we decided to get a later train and as a short cut we were like jumping over walls and shit and ended up walking by the tracks. I was freaking out about making sure we didn't touch the tracks cause they were electrified but we made it to the station okay. And then my bro decided to go walk by the tracks again to celebrate something and I was screaming at him cause the train was coming. It pulled into the station and I lost sight of my brother but he'd been electrocuted and was now lying motionlessly by the tracks.

20.12.20

Had a dream I lived in a big house and there was a door in my bedroom that led to this whole other fantasy world where I had a bunch of monster friends who were always so excited when I came back. There was also this giant room just full of books, but I can't remember if that was part of the house or part of the fantasy world. I remember at one point I stopped being the main character of the dream and instead it was this brown haired kid who was maybe 10 or something. He fell sick but still went to visit the fantasy world and like I don't know, the weather was all shitty because it was dependent on how he felt. So if he was ill then the fantasy world suffered too.

Chapter Text

28.12.20

Had a dream that Henry Townsend had returned to his apartment after the events of Silent Hill 4, and there were two kids named Drake and Muffy visiting him. His apartment was a mess so they helped him tidy up, and Drake noticed two giant green beetle like bugs squashed on the underside of his couch. Then Henry went off to vacuum the bedroom and while he was gone a loud slamming noise came from this little book cabinet he had. Drake ran off to fetch Henry and suddenly two grey arms burst out of the cabinet and tried to grab the kids. Drake managed to escape but Muffy was caught and dragged away, screaming for her daddy the entire time. And now I was there and I ran out of the apartment building where I saw Gadget standing outside and I rushed up to him, frantically waving my arms around and yelling "IT'S TAKEN MUFFY!"

01.01.21

Had a dream set in the 80s Gadget series where I was working undercover as Penny's British cousin Jenny, who had come to experience life in the states. Claw wanted to steal this giant statue of Gadget and he had his own undercover agent disguised as Brain, but me and Penny were totally onto him. Anyway Gadget drove us all home in the Gadgetmobile and went to unlock the door but he hadn't put the breaks on the Gadgetmobile properly so I called out to him and he rushed over to stop the car from rolling away.

There was this filing cabinet in the house full of important papers from Quimby and stuff and Claw's agent wanted to get into it, but I kept hanging around it and trying to lock it. No matter how I turned the key it kept opening though. At some point MAD agents managed to get the giant Gadget statue onto like a tiny spit of land or something and they were planning to tow it away across the ocean. I don't know what happened but Gadget ended up crashing into the statue which totally destroyed it. And there was something about me and Penny in a submarine?

Chapter Text

09.01.21

Had a dream that began in Victorian London, with the death of a peasant girl named Muffett. She was sent to a strange otherworldly version of Earth where she was transformed into some kind of feathered beast, and met by a man wearing a smart black suit and a plague doctor's mask, named Dobbs. He told her she had to seek out and gather clues to work out how a boy had died, but I don't remember why she had to do this. At some point she was in a market and found a framed painting of a peasant child with rather androgynous looks.

The child had short brown hair and grubby skin and was wearing dirty, baggy clothes that hid their body shape. Dobbs told Muffett that this was her, but that she would never look like this again. Later they journeyed through some winding tunnels and caves that led through a large mountain. In one big chamber they came across a stone golem that had gone mad and carved eyes all over the walls. Later still they arrived at an expansive hedge maze where they met a powerful witch named Luna. She appeared cocky and confident but actually had no memory of her past and was desperately searching the world for answers. She ended up joining Muffett and Dobbs and she and Muffett became really close.

Things get blurry here but I remember the trio walking through an average looking town and suddenly seeing four golden rings on the ground. This was followed by four silver headbands. And then Muffett was taken to a large room in a large, dull looking building. Inside sat a group of men in stiff looking suits, surrounding a wooden box in which lay the body of the boy Muffett had been finding clues about. His torso had been divided into neat little compartments for each of the clues and she now had to place them inside. One compartment was for knives and Muffett was sure she had to put three in it, but now she was suddenly holding four. Luna was begging her not to do it, because she still hadn't found her own answers, but Muffett was tempted to place her knives in the compartment even though something was telling her it was wrong.

Chapter Text

13.02.22

It all began at a seaside town where I was in the arcades trying to win some Digimon soft toys from a claw machine. Then it was dark and I was wandering around with my dog, trying to find my parents who had disappeared. I came across a couple with a boat down on the shore and, through my tears, told them I was lost and alone and I just wanted to go home. They offered to help me so I boarded their boat and we set off.

I’m not too sure what happened next. There was a whole group of people on the boat and one of them died trying to drop the anchor and then the boat sustained so much damage that it crashed. Except apparently the boat had been flying and it crashed onto a deserted spot of land and was there so long that an entire forest sprang up around it. At this point we left the boat and split up, some of us going one way and some of us going another.

My group ended up stumbling across civilisation – a kingdom of what appeared to be giant living jelly beans. They made a boy who was with us their king and another of us was appointed ‘official travel advisor’. After a while it transpired that one of the beans, who was a royal consort or something, was actually plotting against the kingdom and he got publicly shamed before getting exiled.

The beans then told us that if we walked to some far off country we’d be able to get back to our own world, so we set off. And here things get blurry again, but I remember us ending up in a giant fantasy style castle. I had a sword now and the others had weapons of their own. There was a large, ornate door in the castle that could open to our own world, but in order to actually make it open we had a series of challenges to do.

At one point we were fighting monsters in a large hallway when I smashed open a hole in the wall that was marked by a drawing of a car. Inside was a quiet, almost holy seeming room, where a woman resided who knew who to go between this world and my own. We were desperate for her to tell us how but she kept talking about other things.

Later we came across a tiny window and I heard my name being called from the other side. My heart leapt into my throat as I pushed the window open and saw my old school playground on the other side, along with my school friends. They’d been searching for me. I was desperate to get to them – to get back to my own world – but the window was so small that only my arm could fit through. The other people I was with in the castle ended up pulling me back.

Eventually we were back in the foyer and a disembodied voice was going over all the things we’d done as we waited with our hearts pounding to see if the door would open. It didn’t. Apparently, while we’d done a number of good things, it wasn’t enough and a bunch of wooden planks formed over the door. I sunk to the floor in a foetal position and broke down crying, saying I wished I were dead because I’d rather die than continue to be stuck here.

Once I’d returned to my senses we decided to return to the woman in the holy room because she was the only one who could help us now. But on the way back to her we discovered a trail of blood and discarded medical supplies. Rushing into the room we found it also covered in blood. A woman in a nurse’s outfit had broken in and attacked and killed the holy woman.

I’m not sure what happened next as things get blurry again here, but I recall traversing through the castle and stumbling across some sort of ‘secret boss’ that was a giant floating eye with smaller eyes revolving around it. The giant eye was a blue purple colour while the smaller eyes were all other colours, like yellow and pink and green and stuff. It was surprisingly easy to beat and at this point we realised there was a ‘secret boss’ for all of us in here, and if we beat them all then we’d really get to go home.

We managed to find another giant eye boss for a guy in our group but it turned out to be a two stage fight. After beating the eye a giant blue crystal statue in the hallway outside came to life. It stomped around the hallway, aiming to smash smaller statues of the guy. If a statue of him got smashed it physically hurt him and if too many were smashed it would kill him, so we had to defeat the crystal statue before that could happen.

Unfortunately just after beating that boss I woke up, so I have no idea if we managed to make it home or not.

Chapter Text

05.02.21

Had a dream I was back at school and part of some true crime club. We went to visit this 70 year old man who lived in a trailer home and had recently been burgled, and I think we were supposed to be looking for clues or something? I was stood by the front door when this guy suddenly burst in, clapped a hand over my mouth and held a knife up to my throat. He told me to keep quiet or he'd cut my throat and I just wordlessly nodded. He ran off and I immediately yelled for my friends. Then I saw the guy outside so I started yelling again because there were two cops already in the house and they gave chase but the guy got away. Then later my parents came to pick me up and didn't seem to understand why I was a nervous wreck. We were among a crowd and I lost sight of them for a moment and immediately had a panic attack.

14.02.21

Had a dream about this anime boarding school where I guess the students were split into houses or something because the uniforms were either blue, green or yellow. One of the students was this girl called Erika who was actually the Queen of Hell but she'd lost her memory. Some high class demon came from Hell and starting causing shit at the school and somehow Erika got her memory back and now she looked a little older and her hair was long and white and she was wearing this skimpy black outfit and sporting a golden sword.

She called the demon by his true name, which caused him physical pain, and derided him for failing in the objective he'd been sent to complete. Then he pulled out his own sword and they started fighting and I guess she won but like, time got reset or something so she was sent back to her first day at the school but with her memory intact, and the friends she'd made before were all there and everything just seemed better.

15.02.21

I had a dream last night I was hanging out at some kind of arcade with my friend and the 1999 movie versions of Gadget and Penny. My friend was saying how Penny was cute and I was thinking maybe the movie wasn't actually that bad and I should watch it again. And then later I was riding in the Gadgetmobile and we pulled into a petrol station and when I climbed out some bitchy blonde girl said something to me and I was just like "Well my uncle is Inspector Gadget so fuck you".

I also remember dreaming I was holiday aboard and I was standing at a train station or something. It was starting to get dark and Gadget, Talon and some other people were there and they were all singing. I walked further down the station to look at the sea, even though for some reason I didn't have my glasses on, and I was watching all the lights shimmering on the horizon. And then Talon came up behind me, and he was still singing softly as he wrapped his arms around me and joined me in looking at the water.

26.02.21

Had a dream I was watching an old VHS I'd recorded a bunch of stuff on, and one of the things was this Inspector Gadget cartoon I'd forgotten all about, apparently from when they tried to reboot the show in 2006. It had this stylised CGI and looked pretty nice. I remember seeing Gadget sitting in some giant jungle tree near a stone temple or something, and Quimby was in his lap. Gadget was smooching Quimby all over his face.

Chapter Text

28.02.21

Had a dream I was watching an episode of 2015 Gadget called "Power Surge" where the basic premise was that over the past two days Claw had been giving Talon so many stupid and meaningless tasks that he hadn't even had time to eat. This had left him very weak. And Talon was out walking in a field doing yet another job for Claw or something when a MAD Agent walked by carrying a big pile of clothes. The agent gave him a shove which knocked Talon to the ground, then dumped the clothes on him.

Talon got to his hands and knees and his right eye began to twitch. There was some kind of digital overlay on his vision and by twitching his eye he was trying to administer a dose of 'additives' which was apparently something he'd been using to give himself a boost of energy. Only now he was out of them. He blinked and when he opened his eyes again he was sitting on a chair back in the MAD lair with Claw in front of him and the MAD agent beside him.

Apparently he'd collapsed and the agent had brought him back. Claw dismissed the guy as he wanted to talk to Talon alone and he explained that he wanted Talon to fetch him a 'golden snowdrop' flower. He sent Talon off and then laughed because he didn't even want it for evil reasons, he just wanted it because it was a pretty flower. Anyway I don't really remember much after that but basically Talon goes looking for the flower, Penny and Gadget turn up and Talon blacks out again. They decide to help him by giving him some energy but goes wrong and he becomes totally OP and goes on a rampage, so now Gadget and Penny have to work out how to stop him.

Chapter Text

22.03.21

Had a dream about a young boy who was starting a new school. There was a girl there who got picked on a lot by the shitty popular crowd and had two little brothers who she basically took care of on her own, which often got in the way of her school work. The boy decided he was going to be friends with her and there was a cute scene of them playing with some baby chicks. Then the girl's stomach rumbled and the boy realised she rarely seemed to eat much. So the next day at school he brought an extra big lunch to share with her.

She didn't understand at first and he had to insist that she eat. Then later she was sleeping over at his house and she'd been ill. The boy didn't get that she wasn't used to eating so much and it had upset her stomach. In the morning he was chatting with his mum and dad and they were just being a sweet, loving family. The girl was sat up in bed and she had bandages wrapped around her neck and lower arms and was holding a donut. She seemed sad but eventually she got up and the boy and his parents embraced her and I don't remember what happened next.

06.04.21

Had a dream that a guy was abducted by aliens and impregnated. He ended up laying an egg with an alien baby inside, but the aliens took the egg away to raise it themselves. Then years later he was abducted by different aliens and impregnated again, this time laying three eggs. The aliens demanded the eggs or they'd blow up the earth, but I guess they didn't give the guy much of a chance to act because they blew up the earth anyway, and he managed to escape with the eggs thanks to a different alien he'd befriended. That alien told him how the first egg he'd laid had been a boy who had grown up to be like a space commander or something cool like that.

30.04.21

I had a dream I was living in a coastal town where a steam train ran, but you were never supposed to go on it because it was full of demons and spirits and was for their use only. There was this boy, and I don't know if we were related or just friends, but one day I saw the train pull away from the station and there he was, waving at me from one of the carriages. I freaked out and started running after the train whilst yelling "no, no, no, no, no!" Somehow I ended up on the train and I was going through the carriages trying to find this boy but things get really blurry here and I don't really remember what happened next.

10.05.21

I had a dream that I was at this farm in a little country village, and was with a group of people being held hostage in the barn by a woman with a gun. She had us standing in a circle with her in the middle and she was going around asking us stuff, and we had to answer truthfully or she'd kill us. I was sobbing when she came up to me, and with the gun pressed against my cheek she whispered her question in my ear and I tearfully answered. Then we were higher up in the barn, standing near some sort of metal slide, and another girl had been laid on it.

The woman with the gun was forcing me to help kill her, or I'd die too. I placed a black trash bag over the girl's head to suffocate her and then she was pushed down the slide, but there was a thick rope tied around her neck so she was basically hung when she got so far down. Later the remainder of us were gathered together and they were pissed at me, and I was sobbing again saying how I hadn't wanted to die. Another woman ran out into the open to get the lady with the gun's attention while some guys pushed this big heavy metal container on wheels. It was full of mushy peas or something and it slammed into the lady with the gun and basically crushed her to death.

08.06.21

Had a dream that I was in some kind of building and I opened a door to reveal a tiny bedroom with two men in it. They invited me in to check out a calendar but I got bad vibes from them so I declined and left. This pissed them off so later they accosted me in the street, shot the person I was with and kidnapped me, whereupon they raped me and basically kept me as their captive.

Chapter Text

10.06.21

Had a dream I was back at school and a guy in my computer class had realised he could plug into my monitor and mess around with whatever I was trying to do. I was getting increasingly frustrated but he kept doing it until he eventually got in trouble with the teacher. Then later I was sat at a bench playing on a gameboy advance SP while I waited for my dad to come get me, and the guy from my class turned up again and tried to steal my SP. He ended up punching me in the face so hard that I was knocked out and fell into a coma.

17.06.21

I had a dream last night I was in my living room on my laptop, and I dozed off a little and when I woke up my mum had the disney Gadget movie on and I just looked at her and said "#notmygadget"

26.06.21

I had a dream last night that I was watching this BBC Inspector Gadget cartoon where the main character was Gadget's artificially created, android nephew. The show was set in a medieval fantasy land where Gadget, still in his OG 80s outfit, was the official assistant to the royal family. His nephew was best friends with the princess (who was coincidentally around his age and blonde) and together they worked to stop the king of a rival kingdom and his goons, who wanted to take over.

12.08.21

Had a weird Danny Phantom dream. Basically someone on youtube had decided to make their own continuation of the series. There were two episodes up so far and they were really well animated and had the proper voices and everything. Danny was on a street in ghost form, being attacked by these two other ghost dudes. They pinned him to the floor and covered him in a sheet of cling film or something, and basically suffocated him, killing off his human half. Then they sat him up and shoved him against a wall, where he just kinda sat there with this blank look on his face. One of them asked him if he was alright and I don't remember what happened next.

The scene kind of shifted, and it turned out that without his human side the ghost side had become an asshole and joined the villains. They were having some kind of meetup and I recall a scene with two large, apparently sentient boulders, who communicated with each other via making vaguely face-looking shapes appear on their surfaces. I have no idea what happened after that, the next thing I remember is Danny (still in ghost form), Tucker and Sam swimming in the ocean and they were talking about how to fix Danny's weak legs. Apparently their solution was to repeatedly dunk him underwater until he shifted back to human form.

25.08.21

I had a dream about 80s era Inspector Gadget. He, Penny and Brain were at a dock or something and Gadget was driving a VW Beetle. Claw was there disguised as an old woman, and I guess because he was disguised the show felt comfortable showing his face? His skin had a golden tan and he had really thick, bushy black eyebrows. Gadget had an arm around his shoulders at one point, and I remember Penny panicking and crying because the bad guys locked her in a storage crate. And then I was running down the dock and I grabbed her and stopped her from being carried away by the water. And Brain got inflated or something? I don't even know.

Chapter Text

09.04.22

I was a teenager and back at school and there was this boy in my class that everyone liked, just because he was so nice and great and stuff. We were supposed to be taking a class trip but I was staying behind to look after the boy's horse, which was at the school for some reason. And then the boy disappeared. I got the horse (which had yellowish brown fur and a sandy mane) to help me look and it went to a small grassy slope and lay down on it and refused to move.

The friends I had with me thought the horse was being stupid and stubborn but then I knocked against the slope and it sounded hollow. The horse became human at this point (and apparently his name was Laurence) as we all dug through the slope to find a hidden chamber full of closets. The missing boy was bundled up inside one of these closets, stripped down to his underwear, covered in bruises and looking in bad shape.

I got on the phone and tried to get an ambulance but because it was Sunday apparently they weren't running or something? I was ranting and raging about it while Laurence tried to get my attention, which he finally did by yelling my name. I was like "WHAT?!" and he said "Bella....we're too late. He's dead". And I was just in shock because how could he be dead? But he was. 

It turned out he'd been kidnapped by a girl in our class who was obsessed with him to a psychopathic level. She'd been keeping him hidden away in the underground chamber and torturing him by using a defibrillator machine on him over and over again and eventually his heart just couldn't take it. So now the whole class was in mourning and we all just stood in this big circle with our heads bowed, holding bunches of flowers.

Chapter Text

I was taking a walk in the countryside with my family. We were walking by a river and it suddenly started to rain, so we turned around and started heading back to where we'd left the car. The sky had turned really dark and grey and when I looked back across the river I was terrified to see a tornado had formed in the distance. We were still nowhere near our car but we were now in a small neighbourhood, frantically knocking on doors and begging someone - anyone - to let us in.

Eventually one guy opened up and said we could come in if we could find his kids, who were lost. One of my family (I don't remember who) opened the guy's front door and just pulled his kids right out of the house and we were like "Here! They're here!" so the guy let us in. For some reason the guy and his family ran upstairs to the attic which baffled me, but I had no time to dwell on it. I frantically yelled at my own family to get beneath the dining table (this house had no basement) and we huddled together and braced ourselves as best we could as the tornado hit.

It seemed like the whole house was shaking and I didn't think it would ever stop. My brother had to reach out and grab our dog, who nearly got swept away. Eventually the tornado passed though and we were all fine. Oddly, my family didn't seem to care about what had happened. I was like "We just went through a massive tornado! A tornado! This is unprecedented for Britain!" but they just shrugged me off. I have no idea what happened to the family who owned the house, but my own family now left and resumed running back to our car. It was still raining hard and to my horror I saw more tornadoes forming on the horizon.

We came across a troop of ballerinas practicing by the river (which we were now running along again) and both they and my family all bundled into these large sacks that were piled up behind them to shelter from the tornadoes. Things get blurry here but I remember my family finally got to our car and we were driving through the countryside while I yelled at my dad to go faster because more tornadoes were coming.

Eventually we came to a rainbow bridge leading up into the sky and we drove up it, straight into Heaven where our house was. I remember narrating the dream for a bit, explaining how our house was safe here above the clouds, though the storms raging below might cause us to drift anywhere in the world. I sent some 'guardians' down to protect people from the tornadoes, who looked like giant women (about as tall as electricity pylons) with long blonde hair and flowing white dresses. They beckoned people to take shelter under their dresses, where they'd be safe from the tornadoes. 

But then something happened (I don't remember what) and I recall seeing one of these guardians twist and morph into something like a shrieking banshee, with razor sharp teeth and nails like claws. At this point, however, I woke up so I have no idea what happened next.

Chapter Text

13.04.2022

I was walking across something called 'The Green Bridge'. It was this huge suspension bridge made from metal and wood, coloured an orangey/golden brown and with several sets of train tracks crossing it. There were large chunks of the bridge that had rotted away, exposing an interior that looked like a gnarled, twisted mass of thick tree roots. Some parts of the bridge had green patches, like a mix of moss and rust.

I remember walking along it, and carefully making my way past a bit that had fallen away and left a gaping hole in the side of the bridge. There were tracks here and they were twisted and bent where the bridge had broken and then had snapped off completely where the hole was. I don't remember what was under the bridge, I just have a vague recollection of something white and hazy. I think trains still ran now and then on the tracks that were still intact.

Chapter Text

14.07.2022

Inspector Gadget, Penny and Claw were all sat in the living room of some house, and suddenly Claw got up and wrapped an arm tightly around Penny's mouth and whispered into her ear that she was going to come live with him. And if she protested or told Gadget what was happening, then Claw would kill Gadget. So Gadget's suddenly finding Penny going off to live with Claw and he has no idea why and it devastated him.

Brain managed to sneak into Claw's mansion and Penny recorded a secret voice message onto a chip hidden in Brain's collar, telling Gadget what was happening and begging for help, but the mansion had some sort of audio scrambling tech going on and when Gadget listened to the message it was Penny saying how much she loved living with Claw. At some point Claw went into the kitchen to prepare a meal and Penny went out into the garden, jumped the fence and did a runner across the fields beyond the mansion. And then there was a time skip or something and Penny had reunited with Gadget but she was a young woman now and she was angry and crying, because when she'd escaped Claw's mansion all those years ago she'd come straight home.

"But you didn't recognise me!" She was yelling at Gadget now through furious tears. "You kicked me out!"

Chapter Text

16.09.2022

I was out with my brother, and we'd gone to some sort of neighbourhood event. I had some sort of medical condition that meant sometimes my legs just became weak and painful and it was happening now so I was in a wheelchair. It started out like a car boot sale of sorts and I was buying Columbo books, but then we went through this tunnel to a huge underground church looking place. There was a nurse and a doctor there in white coats, giving everyone who came in an injection.

Me and my brother both got one and then we were allowed to go back outside, and for some reason I had jam jars (with the jam still in them) on my feet. Something felt very wrong to me so I shook the jars off my feet and when I looked around I saw the other people who'd been injected were on the ground or hobbling around with their arms and legs dissolving away. It turned out the doctor and nurse wanted bone marrow and I was yelling at them like "you can get bone marrow without dissolving people's limbs!" and they looked shocked like they'd never even considered that was an option. They thanked me and it looked like all was well, until I realized the tunnel leading back to the surface had been blocked. We were all trapped down here.

Chapter Text

27.09.2022

Raphael from the 80s cartoon version of TMNT and this human girl (a blonde named Penny but NOT the Penny from Inspector Gadget) had fallen in love with each other and were hanging out in this tall, narrow building that had a shop on the ground floor and then apartments on the floors above. And then suddenly the street outside was swarmed by Foot Clan soldiers. So Raphael and Penny went out to beat them up and Penny was like, dual wielding laser pistols or something. But it turned out the Foot Clan were just a distraction from something major happening on a space station. It was a very dangerous situation and Raphael refused to let Penny come with him because he wanted her to stay safe, but she was pissed.

Anyway, Raphael went off and sorted the space station and when he came back he returned to the shop/apartment building from earlier to see Penny and apologise, and he had to climb up the elevator to reach her but she refused to speak or listen to him. So he dejectedly walked away back onto the street and then the Foot Clan returned. Raphael tried to fight but got surrounded and was electrocuted by Danny DeVito wielding an electric whip, which knocked him out. Later, when Penny was starting to feel bad and went looking for him, she found the street eerily deserted. And when Raphael did turn up, he'd been brainwashed or something by the Foot Clan and was working for them now. He went to attack her and that's all I remember.

Chapter Text

04.10.2022

This was a dream about two men: Jesse & Pete.

Jesse was a young man with boyish good looks and charm, a real hit with the ladies. Pete was taller, square faced and much more serious. A bit older than Jesse with a permanent 5 o'clock shadow. They were spies or something, and were infiltrating a building full of bad guys. There was a shoot out, during which Jesse dropped his pistol to steal a mook's much bigger shotgun. Then I don't know, they were wearing swim shorts and had to swim through the ocean to another villain's base, watching out for sharks and stuff on the way.

Things get blurry here but I know Jesse did some more shooting and then the two of them were swimming back but Pete seemed to have his mind elsewhere and it was Jesse who had to shoot the bad guys tailing them and the marine life that wanted to eat them. And then they were back at the pool party and Jesse was mingling and smoozing with the ladies when more bad guys popped up. So Jesse whips a gun out of nowhere and starts shooting and he manages to get them all but takes a shot himself, right near his collar bone.

Pete's mum and Jesse's mum are there and they start administering first aid. Jesse is fine but then later people start shouting for Pete, yelling that his mum is dying. She's lying face down in the pool and twitching like she's having a fit. Pete pulls her out of the pool but it's too late. Somehow everyone realizes that Jesse's bullet wound is poisoned or something so he immediately yanks his own mother out of the pool because she's getting woozy and he doesn't want her to drown too.

Chapter Text

18.10.2022

I was back in school and my class was going on a trip. We had to go by train and there was just this pervading feeling of wrongness. We ended up having to sleep on the train and this one girl was asserting that we had to sleep in pink blankets, otherwise something would get us. And then later the train became a coach, and apparently we'd been riding on it for three and a half days but had only travelled a distance of about twenty miles. Columbo was on the coach with us but he decided to get off at the next stop, and when he did the coach rushed off before he could grab his bags, leaving him without his stuff or money. But I had this feeling that by getting off early, Columbo had avoided some dark fate that awaited the rest of us.

Eventually we arrived at this giant amusement/water park type place. I went to the rooftop of a building there, where loads of people were relaxing or partying and enjoying the sun, and from up here I could see for miles and miles. I looked in one direction and I could see London, and then another city if I looked the other way. And it was all great but there was still that feeling of wrongness. It was like, steeped in the whole dream. Something wasn't right here, but nothing ever happened.

And then I was back at school and Ed, Edd and Eddy were there. Edd's face turned red and he jumped onto Eddy, screaming that Ed had a lawnmower. It was one of those big ones you ride on, and Ed was laughing as he drove it around the school yard, mowing down anyone who got in his way.

Chapter Text

01.12.2022

Had dream last night about an anthro Luxray and an anthro Bidoof who were attending school. And apparently there was this old story about how in the past a shiny Luxray had managed to escape the school, and it was like a legend passed down around the students. Anyway the current Luxray student had a funny accent (she kinda sounded like Shirley the Medium from Courage the Cowardly Dog) and she decided she'd had enough of the school and wanted to go travelling and see the world. So she told the teachers but they were not happy.

Then Luxray went downstairs (the teachers had been in a classroom on the second floor) to a small study room where she had a friend and she told the friend about how she was leaving. And then I don't know what happened, Luxray and Bidoof were running from the school (with Luxray saying something about how they were running just like that shiny Luxray from so long ago) but there were guys with guns chasing them down because nobody was allowed to leave. Bidoof got shot and died and Luxray managed to get away but didn't want to go on without Bidoof, so she allowed herself to get gunned down too.

And then my voice cut in on a voiceover or something. I was like "fuck this, this isn't how I want things to go" so time rewound and this time Luxray and Bidoof were cornered together by the guys with guns. Luxray hugged Bidoof close to her and they both prepared to die but when the guys fired a bubble of purple energy formed around Luxray and Bidoof, deflecting the bullets and floating them up to safety. It turned out a young Mewtwo was being held captive in like a lab or something beneath the school, but he'd broken free and saved them.

The school was now being rocked by explosions as Mewtwo destroyed it and then he took Luxray and Bidoof to a small town nearby where they could go off safely. He told them "life is important, so cherish it" or something like that. Luxray and Bidoof thanked him and booked a room in a hotel in the town and then I don't know cause I woke up.

Chapter Text

01/01/2023

This dream was set in this big manor house owned by a guy who was only ever referred to as 'The Master' and who was never actually seen. He had this son named Jay who was tall and blonde and the epitome of spoiled rich kid. Lazy and selfish, he didn't know how to do anything for himself. He had a personal live-in butler named Kim who looked after all his needs and was frequently frustrated with him (he outright said to Jay once "what would you do if I wasn't here, huh?!"). And then one day The Master decides to get more help in the manor and employs a new butler named Ryu (he had short black hair and previously came from a poor, rough part of town), and it turns out that Kim and Ryu already know each other and are good friends.

Time passes and then Kim gets sick. Like, laid up in bed with fever type sick. And now Jay's lost his butler until Kim recovers and he's pretty much screwed cause he doesn't even know how to cook. Kim's fever is bad and he drifts in and our of consciousness for a while and when he eventually recovers enough to get up and leave his bed he finds Jay and Ryu in the kitchen. Ryu has managed to teach Jay a few basic life skills, including how to cook simple meals. Kim is so overwhelmed that he suddenly hugs Jay tightly, telling him how proud he is.

More time passes. An old friend of Ryu's starts turning up around the manor. His name is Son and he's bad news. A couple of times he tries to steal stuff from the manor but Kim catches him and yells at Ryu to stop Son coming around. The relationship between Kim and Jay is also growing and it's very much apparent that Jay has feelings for Kim but is trying to hide it (falling for the help? ridiculous!). However, it seems Ryu is also developing feelings for Kim and Jay gets jealous, which causes an argument between himself and Kim when Jay comes into the kitchen one night and sees Kim and Ryu eating crisps together.

Then it turns out The Master has to leave for a while. See, he prides himself on growing amazing tulips and a major flower competition is coming up, so he's taking his best tulips and leaving to compete. He'll be gone for about a week which means that Jay, Kim and Ryu will be mostly on their own for a while. Kim starts preparing The Master's tulips for the trip but that's when I woke up.

Chapter Text

30/12/2022

I was at the beach with my family and some friends and Stanley Ipkiss from the 90s Mask cartoon was there too. He'd been doing some stuff as the Mask and I knew that it was him. Now we were both on the beach and he held up the mask and was like "I can put it on if you want" and I put a hand on his arm and gently lowered it while saying "I'd rather you stayed as you". Stanley got this big smile on his face and kissed my cheek and turned away and my face turned bright red and I just grabbed a cushion from the ground and buried my face in it so Stanley wouldn't hear the gleeful squeal I let out. and then later we were walking along the promenade hand in hand and I was saying how I thought my brother knew Stanley was the Mask and then I don't know, I think we were talking about what rides we wanted to go on and I was saying how most of them looked like they'd make me sick.

09/01/2023

Bruce Willis wanted to come in like a wrecking ball against a corrupt government during a humans vs aliens war, and this beautiful alien woman who had taken in a two year old human girl said she'd help him do it. They teamed up with a secret sect of ridiculously emo looking 'daywalker' vampires and the alien woman and the human child ended up escaping on a boat to China while Bruce Willis got his wrecking machine and went to town on the bad guys. This dream also included the line: "If I am to die then I wish to feel all of it".

30/01/2023

I was at work and there was a stack of belated birthday cards on my desk. Apparently one was from a guy I knew who said somebody he knew had died so he was now moving and my brother, who was at my workplace for some reason, was adamant the dude was lying and walked off in disgust. Some stuff happened, I don't really remember what, and then I was back at my desk and Stanley Ipkiss was there and he handed me some more cards. One of them was from him and it was in a pink envelope with a heart on it but I woke up before I could open it.

02/02/2023

I was on a double decker bus with some friends and it was one of those open-top busses and for some reason the driver had got it into his head that my friends were actually bad guys and I was in danger, so he was driving really fast and dangerously to throw them all off the bus. Then later we were all back on the bus and the driver started doing it again, so I took off my jacket to reveal I had a robotic left arm and I punched a hole straight through roof of the bus, grabbed the driver by the collar of his shirt, hauled him to his feet and yelled "WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING?!"

Chapter Text

03/02/2023

I was walking down the street when I found a dragon egg and it was tiny, like the size of a very small pebble. And it hatched into an equally tiny dragon, but it was growing fast. Like one second it was the size of a mouse, the next it was the size of a dog. And I was carrying it around in my arms because at first it was super clingy, but I could tell it was now starting to get restless. So I suggested we go to the park so it could properly run around and play. I put the dragon in my car, asked it very nicely to behave, and then drove to the park.

By the time we got there the dragon was the size of an adult man and walking around on it's hind legs. We stood at the entrance and I pointed out various places, saying that there was a playground, a swimming pool, a pet centre and a place where you could look at fossils (the weird thing was that these were all places I'd been to in past dreams). The dragon and I ended up going into a movie theatre and a trailer played for a Sonic movie. The dragon started to get bored and asked if the movie had started yet and I said no, it was still the Sonic trailer. So the dragon just up and left. I panicked and got up to find it but there were so many people in the way, so I just jumped up and flew over them to the exit.

It was dark outside and I couldn't find the dragon. I ended up in a gift shop sort of area full of horror themed items and I remember opening this small, sleek black cabinet only to find the inside was filled with a stretched, contorted version of my own face. Eventually I found the dragon only to immediately lose it again. I realized now that the dragon had grown too independent - it didn't need me anymore. So when I found it again I said a tearful farewell and wished it all the best, and with a final hug we parted ways. I left the park and as I did I happened to look down and see another dragon egg on the ground. I picked it up and held it close and the cycle began again.

Chapter Text

05/02/2023

This dream was about anthro cats in a style that was like a mix between Don Bluth and the Lackadaisy comic. They all lived in this big city and Main Cat had done something (I don't remember what) to anger a powerful criminal. So Main Cat fled to California and got a job writing and performing songs for commercials. One of these songs became a big hit all over the country, and it seemed like Criminal Cat couldn't turn on the radio without hearing Main Cat's song, which really pissed him off.

So Criminal Cat eventually tracked down Main Cat and there was a moonlit chase across the rooftops. Eventually Main Cat was cornered and Criminal Cat drew his gun (I think it was a pistol) and shot Main Cat. Main Cat clutched his chest and crumpled against the brick wall behind him, slipping down to the ground and appearing to be dead. Except a moment later his eyes shot open and he bounced back to his feet, looking down at himself in amazement because there was no wound and no blood.

Criminal Cat was shocked and fired again but the bullets just had no effect against Main Cat. So Criminal Cat turned and ran with Main Cat now chasing after him but that's all I remember.

Chapter Text

15/02/2023

This dream was basically told in two parts:

Part 1

I was hanging around up town with a group of friends who were Chie, Yukiko and Rise from the game Persona 4 and two guys named Alex and Steve who I worked with at a local hospital. Chie was practising her dancing, which was performed with two large metal hoops dangling from the ceiling of the building we were in, and apparently she was going to dance like this when she and Yukiko got married.

At one point Alex thought she’d gotten hurt and disrupted the dance when he tried to help her, but all was forgiven. Then I realized I’d left my bag behind at the seating area we’d been at before so I went to get it. When I got to it I saw that my phone had been swallowed by a giant pink pitcher plant, along with a few other items. I very politely and nervously asked the plant if it could please spit up my phone as I needed it. I told the plant it could keep everything else, just please give back my phone.

The plant ended up spitting up a load of fluid, smacked me in the side with a bunch of thorny spikes and then slumped over and died. I made my way back to the others and Alex gave me some tweezers so I could remove the spikes from my leg. I got a couple out and then pulled a folded piece of paper out from under my skin. I opened it up to reveal a bloodied shopping list.

Things get blurry here but I remember that for some reason Chie had to go to prison for two years. I asked her if we could meet up again when she got out if I messaged her on Facebook and she said she’d try. And then she was gone. Not long after Alex stopped working at the hospital and Steve seemed to vanish off the face of the earth. The friend group sort of broke apart after that day and I never saw them again.

Part 2

There was now a time skip of about three years. I was outside, walking through a misty field, when suddenly some guys ran past me and they were being chased by a bunch of soldiers. One of the soldiers pinned one of the guys down and began to brutally beat him. I stared in shock, because I recognised the guy as Red from Pokémon. The solider saw me and realized I knew who Red was and pulled out a tool for scooping out my eyes.

I was crying now, begging and pleading with him. I promised not to ever, ever tell anyone what I had seen but it was no good. The soldier removed my eyes and now my face was stained with tears and blood and I had no idea what was going on. Out of nowhere the Pokémon Garchomp now appeared and scooped me into it’s arms, carrying me away. It took me to a huge shopping centre and then left me. I was lost, alone and thoroughly traumatised.

Suddenly somebody grabbed my hand, told me to keep my eyelids closed and dragged me away. It was a man and he basically took me under his wing, teaching me how to survive without my eyes, showing me how to fight and getting me a job. I worked with him as waiters/delivery guys for the shopping centre, which I discovered was in China. At all times I had to keep my eyelids closed, but for a little while things seemed to be going well.

One day I was sat in a coffee shop in the shopping centre with the man and he teased me about being with him all this time and not recognising his voice. I frowned and wondered where I’d heard his voice before and then it suddenly dawned on me: this man was Alex! I broken down sobbing, hugging him tightly, overwhelmed at finally ‘seeing’ him again after so long.

Later I was doing a delivery and accidentally opened my eyelids, revealing my lack of eyes. Apparently in China only criminals had no eyes so now everyone was after me. They sent a big, tough soldier type guy to get me but I used my new skills to beat him down in the ensuing fight. Which apparently made me amazing because now everyone was cheering for me and I became a sort of celebrity within the shopping centre. Alex had been watching all this from inside one of the stores and a sad smile crossed his face as he raised a gun to his temple and shot himself. I never learned why.

I was now a soldier myself, working for some sort of government that existed within the shopping centre. On one of my daily patrols I happened to ‘see’ my old friends: Chie, Yukiko and Rise. They were dressed like cleaners and carrying buckets of water. My heart leapt into my throat and I tried to follow them as they hurried past, but they said they had to clean some baths and couldn’t stop or they’d be late. They stepped into a bunch of elevators and Chie offered me a weak smile before they descended to a lower floor and were gone.

I was alone again. I stood there and reminisced about how, of our original group of six friends, two were dead (the second one was Steve, who apparently been found dead at some point), three were now basically cleaning slaves and I was still traumatised. I yearned for those days in the past, when we’d been hanging out in town and laughing and having fun. But it was not to be.

Later I was walking around the shopping centre again when I came across some other soldiers who had surrounded a group of men on the ground. One of the men had no eyes and I was instantly drawn to him. I walked over to him and helped him to his feet, telling him I’d help him. I’d take him under my wing, just as Alex had done with me. The man asked what I wanted from him and I said nothing, just that one day I’d like him to repay the kindness.

Chapter Text

19.02.23

This is disjointed and out of order but I basically just jotted down everything I remembered from the dream:

1: I was on holiday, visiting my grandparents and staying at a hotel at a resort town by the beach.

2: A room with three angel statues in it, one wielding a staff, the second a sword and the third a bow and arrow.

3: Creatures that fed on people's youth and memories. They would latch onto the victim's face and just suck it right out of them, leaving them old and amnesiac.

4: An entire building that was actually a monster, with rust and tentacles and a dilapidated, run-down appearance. It started as a small, strange shape poking out of the sand and only emerged after the other creatures plaguing the beach had been killed.

5: In my hotel room, looking out the window. I saw the moon just above the sea. It was huge, full and glowing an orangey-yellow colour. I pulled out my phone to take a photo and ended up taking a few more of other things out there, including one of rain falling over carousel horses.

6: 'Butterfly Day' - an event taking place at a nearby village that apparently involved the donation of plush toys. My grandparents jokingly warned me not to go there or the villagers might take the large plush golden retriever I'd been given.

7: A great dane that was normally friendly and soft as anything suddenly turned vicious and mauled two people so badly they ended up in hospital. A friend and I went looking for the dog, which had run away, and we found it down on the beach where it was apparently back to normal.

8: Doppelgangers. Dangerous ones. They were appearing all over the town and causing chaos. It was a doppelganger of the great dane that had mauled those people.

9: One girl realized the truth about the doppelgangers. She worked hard fighting both them and the other creatures, only to get grabbed during the final fight. Her memories and youth were sucked away before her friends could rescue her. This girl had basically saved the town but been unable to save herself.

10: I couldn't leave. My holiday was over and I was in my car trying to drive home but it was like every road just twisted round and took me back to the beach town. No matter what I did I couldn't escape.

11: Birds in my grandparent's garden. A blurry photo of them at the bird bath.

12: A huge spooky/halloween themed cruise ship on the sea. I think I saw this when I was taking a photo of the big moon.

Chapter Text

10.09.23

I had a dream that Minnie Mouse had this big house that she'd set up a restaurant in, with a sort of green and lace theme that was really cute and cozy. Then one day while she was upstairs she found a door she'd never seen before, so she opened it and it revealed this really opulent looking hallway. Like, white paneled wallpaper with fan shaped scones, pinkish red carpet lined in gold. When she walked down it it was actually really short and led to a tiny room with only a small window and a metal framed bed. Minnie was about to leave when a voice from under the bed startled her and she looked down to see Mickey Mouse. He was all black and white, like he was in Steamboat Willy, and for a brief moment he had his horrible, vicious snarl on his face. Then he came out from under the bed and was all smiles, apologizing for scaring her while Minnie apologized for intruding because she'd thought the room was empty.

I don't really remember what happened next, but Minnie got very much involved with Mickey, who continued to hang around the house and her restaurant. He wanted her to make changes, and the next thing I really remember is seeing the restaurant again only now the décor was bright red and gold and there were people sitting around the tables completely covered in black bin bags. Mickey was at one of the tables and he was frowning at Minnie. She'd made all these changes for him and he still wasn't happy. A friend told her this but Minnie wouldn't listen, she was completely devoted to Mickey now. 

Things get blurry and again but I remember at one point Mickey cornered Minnie in a hallway somewhere in the house and told her he could make her the only Minnie. She would be his for life in total servitude and she'd be so special. He had these ring boxes that he set out side to side and they were all a bit scuffed or damaged in some way. Apparently these were other Minnies he'd encountered in the past. Minnie was so brainwashed by him that she almost accepted his offer, but managed to snap out of it at the last moment and reject him, angrily hurling insults at him. Mickey was not impressed and it was now revealed that he had this kind of horseshoe crab shaped thing inside of him, only it was black with razor sharp teeth and the tail was knife sharp.

Minnie and her friend managed to trap him in a machine that would basically vaporize him as apparently it was the only way to kill him, but along the way Minnie's friend had found a puppy who was curled up so small and sobbing that he couldn't get the ball. Apparently his little brother had asked him to grab his ball when it bounced into the road and the puppy had gone after it only to get slammed by a car, which killed him. Now he had one of the monsters inside him that Mickey did. Minnie's friend put the puppy in the same machine as Mickey, who let out a loud, mocking laugh as it activated and destroyed both him and the puppy.

Minnie's friend was beside herself - so much so in fact that she decided to commit suicide. She was crying to Minnie about how she'd been unable to save the puppy. How that poor innocent puppy had been tainted by the same evil as Mickey. And then things get blurry again and the last thing I remember is Minnie had left the house and gone to work at another friend's little café that was under the sea. Things were great for a while but then Mickey arrived again. He hadn't been killed at all. Whatever entity he truly was was still alive and after Minnie. They talked and then I remember Minnie asking:

 "So am I alive or am I drowning?"

And Mickey said: "You're drowning".

The hallway they were in suddenly filled with water and Minnie was flailing, desperately trying to make her way to the surface before she drowned. But that's when I woke up so I don't know if she made it.

Chapter Text

01.03.2024

Had a dream about a man who was basically young Jeffrey Combs. Short, neatly combed brown hair. Glasses. Wearing a blackish brown suit with a white shirt, black tie and waistcoat. All his life he'd been considered a weirdo. He was quiet, studious, highly intelligent and possessed a photographic memory but had no social skills at all. He was working for a large company and I was an employee there too - in fact I was the only one who was actually nice to him. I paid him a compliment one afternoon and he really seemed to take it to heart.

Then one day I was tasked with delivering something from the company to another building across town. It was this small square shaped object, kind of yellowy white in colour, and apparently it was very valuable, which people were keenly aware of. It didn't take me long to realize I was being followed as I made my way down the street and when I started running the guys stalking me gave chase. One of them punched me to the ground but before I could get hurt further Jeffrey turned up. Despite his scrawny looks he beat the thugs up with ease and then helped me to my feet. He kissed my cheek and we just gazed at each other for a moment, feeling the attraction between us.

A time skip occurred and now there was a big party happening at the company. The leader of the thugs turned up seeking revenge and Jeffrey led him away from the crowds to a small room in an empty part of the building. There was nothing inside except for a square shaped pool of what looked like liquid mercury. A fight ensued and I was killed, my body breaking apart into pieces and my torso splitting open, spewing my guts all over the floor. Jeffrey met the same fate but the pieces of his body moved, slipping into the pool, and moments later he emerged naked and pure, a pristine whole. He killed the thug and dumped him in the pool, which somehow allowed Jeffrey to take on some of his characteristics. He took the thug's confidence and instilled that in me too when he brought me back to life. I smiled at him, took his hand and said: "Come on then, let's go party~!"

We returned to the party and began performing an elaborate tap dance routine which took us from the floor onto one of the tables. We were moving at a frenetic pace, our feet almost like blurs, but we were having a blast. Then the rest of the thugs turned up and one of them claimed they were looking for a lilo. I shot Jeffrey a knowing smile as I informed them that he and I knew where one was. We led them to the room with the mercury pool, intending to kill them too, but at that point I woke up.

Chapter Text

18.10.23

I had a dream set in what was basically an alternate Earth which had been created by several different gods. And there was this area called the 'No-Zone' that one particular god *really* didn't like, so he sealed it away within a glass sphere which he housed upon the back of a lesser turtle deity. And to show the turtle his gratitude he granted it one day as a human, during which the turtle made love to a woman and that resulted in a pregnancy. In the modern day people were trying to use the descendant of that union to seal away another part of the world.

23.10.23

Had two pretty shitty dreams last night:

1. I was at a family dinner or something and saw a cousin get a full musical moment from Disney characters about how amazing he was and how much everyone loved him, and I felt like I'd been stabbed in the gut. Ended up running away from home in floods of tears because I didn't know my place in the world or anything. Eventually came across some girls playing football who helped me out and made me feel better so I went back home where a guy gave me a major guilt trip about running off in the first place but at least my mum was happy to see me.

2. I was heavily pregnant and working at a bowling alley. I was asked to entertain two rich guys who'd rented out a private lane by playing a few games with them and making sure they won. When I got to them though one of the guys was bent over in pain coming from his stomach. My own stomach starting hurting and I said I'd go find a nurse. I sent a woman to go see them and it turned out the guy had been faking it and he and his buddy actually kidnapped her. My stomach was in agony now and I was legit concerned about my baby coming a month early but nobody else gave a shit. I was on the floor, clutching my stomach and crying while they all got angry and pissed off with me, blaming me completely for that woman getting kidnapped.

06.01.23

Had a dream that Brendan Frasier was James Bond and all through the movie he'd had this really flirtatious will-they-won't-they with the villain who was a woman named Rachel. But in the end he chose this blonde woman who was the movie's 'Bond Girl', even though she'd told him he should be with Rachel. They got a boat and packed all their belongings on it and then left with a couple friends to go live in a jungle oasis paradise, basically saying fuck the world and letting the villains get their way, and Rachel was stood there watching the boat sail away. Brendan turned to her and called out: "I'm giving you the city, Rachel!" And then in their new jungle home the 'Bond Girl' got pregnant and Brendan had to fight lions and crocodiles a few times to protect everyone and he was basically a bad ass.